summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/36391-0.txt
blob: 42524dcd2979cb5f816619779ff83d919a1e8cb6 (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
Project Gutenberg's The Meadow-Brook Girls Across Country, by Janet Aldridge

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: The Meadow-Brook Girls Across Country
       The Young Pathfinders on a Summer Hike

Author: Janet Aldridge

Release Date: June 12, 2011 [EBook #36391]

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY ***




Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net





[Illustration: The Girls Made Camp and Ate Supper.]




                 The Meadow-Brook Girls Across Country

                                   OR

                 The Young Pathfinders on a Summer Hike

                                   By

                             JANET ALDRIDGE

             Author of The Meadow-Brook Girls Under Canvas,
                  The Meadow-Brook Girls Afloat, etc.

                              Illustrated

                              PHILADELPHIA
                         HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY




                          Copyright, 1913, by
                           Howard E. Altemus




                                CONTENTS

        CHAPTER                                               PAGE
             I. A Night of Excitement                            7
            II. The Red Eye in the Dark                         30
           III. A Blessing and a Threat                         39
            IV. The Coming of Crazy Jane                        50
             V. Catching the Speckled Beauties                  62
            VI. The Call of the Dancing Bear                    69
           VII. Discovering Midnight Prowlers                   79
          VIII. Caught in a Morass                              90
            IX. The Tramp Club to the Rescue                   102
             X. In the Hands of the Rescuers                   112
            XI. A Contest of Endurance                         124
           XII. Meadow-Brook Girls up a Tree                   134
          XIII. A Serious Predicament                          146
           XIV. Harriet Is Resourceful                         152
            XV. A Race for Life                                163
           XVI. A Treat That Was Not a Treat                   173
          XVII. Trying out the Gipsy Trail                     186
         XVIII. The Queen Takes a Hand                         196
           XIX. Delving Into the Mysteries                     206
            XX. Getting Even With George                       217
           XXI. Harriet Plans to Outwit the Tramp Club         225
          XXII. A Combietta Concert                            230
         XXIII. The Harmonica Serenade                         236
          XXIV. Conclusion                                     244




THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY




CHAPTER I—A NIGHT OF EXCITEMENT


“Oh, where can Crazy Jane be!” wailed Margery Brown.

“It isn’t so much a question of where Jane may be as where we ourselves
are, Buster,” answered Harriet Burrell, laughingly. “However, if she
doesn’t come, why, we will make the best of it. This will not be the
first time we have spent the night out of doors.”

“Are we lost?” gasped Hazel Holland.

“It looks very much as though we had gone astray,” replied Miss Elting,
who was acting as guardian and chaperon to the Meadow-Brook Girls.

“Oh, thave me!” wailed Grace Thompson, her impish little face appearing
to grow several degrees smaller.

“Girls! Please do not become excited,” urged the guardian. “There is no
cause for alarm. Even if we have lost our way we shall find it again on
the morrow. Harriet, you have the map. Suppose we examine it again and
see if we can find out where we are. We surely must be near human
habitation, and the country is so open that really getting lost is quite
impossible.”

Harriet Burrell unslung the pack that she carried over her shoulder,
then felt about in it until she found that for which she was looking.
She spread the map out on the ground at one side of the road, her
companions gathering about and gazing down over her shoulder. Miss
Elting sat down beside the map.

“Here! Trace our day’s route with the pencil,” she said. “This should be
Harmon’s Valley. That being the case, the village of Harmon should be
not more than a mile farther on.”

“There is no village anywhere near us, according to the route we have
traveled since this morning,” answered Harriet.

“Oh, that can’t be possible,” exclaimed Miss Elting.

“Please look for yourself, Miss Elting,” Harriet replied earnestly.
“After leaving Granite Mountain we swung to the left as you will see by
the line I have marked.”

“Hm-m-m,” murmured the guardian as she scanned the map.

“It looks to me very much as though we had taken the wrong valley,” said
Harriet, as she paused in her scrutiny of the map to glance up at the
hills that shut in the valley where they now were. “See! There isn’t a
town marked on this map anywhere in this valley.”

“I believe you are right. In order to get to our stopping place for the
night we shall have to cross those hills to the right. How far is it
across?”

“Five miles,” answered Harriet, after making some brief measurements.

“Five mileth?” wailed Grace. “Oh, thave me!”

“Tommy, will you be quiet?” begged Margery. “You make me nervous. Miss
Elting, you aren’t going on, to-night, are you? I simply can’t walk
another mile. My feet are so numb that I can’t feel them.”

“I can feel mine. They are ath big ath elephantth,” declared Tommy.

“What do you say, girls? Shall we go on or make camp for the night?”
questioned the guardian. “Remember, Jane McCarthy is no doubt waiting
with her car for us over in the other valley. She will not know where to
go if we do not get in touch with her to-night.”

Grace, Hazel and Margery begged Miss Elting to go no farther. They
already had made ten miles that day, which they declared was quite
enough.

“What do you say, Harriet?” asked Miss Elting.

“Of course I am a little footsore, but I could walk another ten miles if
necessary. However, the other girls do not wish to go farther, so I vote
with them to remain here for the night. But won’t Jane be puzzled where
to go in the morning!”

“She will find us, my dear,” smiled the guardian.

“If you think best I will cross the ridge, after supper, and see if I
can find her,” suggested Harriet Burrell.

“No. I could not think of permitting you to do that, Harriet. Jane will
be sure to wait at the meeting place we agreed upon until noon to-morrow
before starting on to the next stopping place.”

“But we haven’t any plathe to thleep,” protested the lisping Tommy. “I
can’t thleep on the ground, can I?”

“No. You are going to sleep standing up like a horse,” answered Margery
petulantly.

“No, I’m not. I’m going to lie down jutht like I alwayth do,” lisped the
little girl.

“Girls, stop your disputing. We have other things to think of,” rebuked
Harriet. “Let’s try to make the best of our unpleasant situation.”

Miss Elting, shading her eyes with her hand, gazed inquiringly at the
surrounding country. It was barren of buildings except for a large barn
and a number of stacks and sheds, some distance away in a field to the
west. Still beyond this was a clump of trees and bushes. There was
nothing else—no house, no human beings other than themselves in sight.

“Girls, let’s investigate that miniature forest over yonder,” called the
guardian. “It looks as though it might be an excellent place in which to
cook supper, provided we are able to find water.”

“Supper!” cried the girls in chorus. They realized all at once that they
were hungry. With one accord they snatched up their packs, heavy as they
were, slung them over their shoulders and laboriously climbed the
roadside fence. Tommy caught her foot on the top rail in attempting to
jump to the ground on the other side.

“Look out!” warned Miss Elting sharply.

“Thave me!” wailed the lisping Tommy and sprawled on all fours on the
other side of the fence, kicking frantically as she fell.

“Are you hurt, dear?” cried Harriet, springing over to her companion.

“Hurt? I gueth I am. Don’t you thee, I’ve thkinned my nothe. Oh, I withh
I were home!”

“No, you don’t. Think what a lot of fun you are having,” comforted
Harriet. “There! You are all right now.”

“Am I all right?”

“Of course you are.”

“All right, if you thay tho,” nodded Tommy, gathering up her pack and
moving away with Harriet Burrell’s arm about her. Miss Elting and the
other girls had started for the clump of trees. Arriving, they quickly
flung down their packs. The guardian began hunting for water. She found
a stream of cold water just inside the clump of trees beyond the field,
as she had anticipated. The greenness of the foliage about the spot had
told her that water was near. In other parts of the valley the leaves
were turning. There was a strong suggestion of Autumn in the air, which
at night was crisp and bracing, though the days thus far on their long
tramp, had been unusually warm for so late in the Fall.

It was Harriet’s duty to build the fire. She went about this task at
once. There was some difficulty in finding wood that would burn. After
searching she found some pieces of old fence rails. These were of pine,
and as they were too long for a fire over which to cook food, Harriet
got out her hatchet and began to chop them into smaller pieces. It was a
hard task to chop through a rail, sharp though the hatchet was. However,
within fifteen minutes, the girl had accomplished the task and the fire
was burning.

“I am afraid I can’t promise a great variety or quantity of edibles for
supper,” announced Miss Elting, “though what there is to eat will be
appetizing.”

“If there is enough, it will answer,” Margery declared.

“Enough?” repeated Tommy wisely. “Buthter, you thurely ought to diet—a
girl ath thtout ath you are.”

“I think I’ve heard you remark something of the sort before,” sighed
Margery wearily. “I wish you would forget that I weigh—well, never mind
how much! The subject is a distressing one. I’m almost too hungry
to-night to think of anything except eating.”

Tommy’s mischievous glance roved about, resting first on Harriet, who
with flushed face was bending over the fire, then on Miss Elting, who
was slicing bacon. In addition to the bacon there was to be coffee,
supplemented by a few biscuits. There was nothing very hearty about that
repast for healthy girls who had tramped for hours under a warm
September sun. Still, there were no complaints, save as Tommy and
Margery had voiced their disgust with their present life.

Though none of these young women could guess it, they were destined,
before morning, to encounter enough excitement to make them all wish
they had never started on this long walk from Camp Wau-Wau, where they
had spent the summer, to their homes in Meadow-Brook.

Surely the Meadow-Brook Girls need no introduction to the readers of
this series who will recall how, under the chaperonage of Miss Elting,
the four girls had gone to the summer camp in the Pocono Woods, where,
somehow, each day of their life had grown increasingly exciting. All of
the things that happened to Harriet and her friends at that time are set
forth in the first volume of this series, under the title of “The
Meadow-Brook Girls Under Canvas.” While in the summer camp the
Meadow-Brook Girls had passed through many varied and exciting
experiences. The mischievous initiation of Harriet Burrell and Grace
Thompson by the older girls, the arrival in the camp of Jane McCarthy,
known to her friends as “Crazy Jane” and the series of lively happenings
that followed her coming; the nocturnal visit of a bear, and Harriet’s
spirited chase of the animal were incidents that contributed to the
interest of the narrative.

Harriet’s brave rescue of her companions during a severe storm and her
subsequent generous treatment of the two Camp Girls, Patricia Scott and
Cora Kidder, who had plotted against her, won for her the warm
admiration of her associates at Camp Wau-Wau.

When it had come time to leave the camp in the great forest it had been
agreed by the Meadow-Brook Girls and their guardian that, instead of
returning by train they would walk all the way home, disdaining any
“lifts” or other helps that prevented them from making their way
strictly on foot.

So endeared had “Crazy Jane” McCarthy become to them all during her stay
in camp that she had been voted as one of their number. Crazy Jane,
however, would hear of but little walking. She sent for her automobile,
a present from her father, and insisted on using this in “scouting” and
in carrying the tent and provisions for the Pathfinders, as the
Meadow-Brook Girls now elected to call themselves.

Each night Jane would meet the girls at a place agreed upon in advance.
Then the tent would be pitched at some distance from the highway, and
there the girls would spend the night. But now, on the third day, the
Meadow-Brook Girls had failed to meet their supply car. What they were
to do for the night, Miss Elting did not know. Her first move was to see
to the preparation of the little food that they had with them.

Jane McCarthy, with a full purse and a wealthy, indulgent father, had
claimed the right of being purveyor of food on that long journey. The
speed at which that young woman traveled permitted of her foraging far
and wide. Whereever she went she was likely to be remembered, for it was
her reckless driving that had given her the name of “Crazy Jane.” Yet
this light-hearted, impulsive girl had wonderful control of her machine.
With all her reckless driving she had never yet injured any one, though
her friends often remonstrated with her for her haphazard style of
running her car.

Supper finished, Margery and Hazel were left to attend to the dishes,
and to put them in the packs, which were ordinary hunters’ bags, made to
strap over the shoulders.

“After you have finished the work, girls,” directed Miss Elting, “be
sure to extinguish the last spark of the fire. Harriet, will you come
with me?”

“Thay, where are you going?” cried Grace. “Pleathe don’t go away and
leave uth here alone. It ith going to be dark, pretty thoon.”

“Don’t you want a place to sleep?” smiled the guardian.

“Yeth, but it’th getting dark,” Tommy insisted.

“All the more reason for finding sleeping quarters,” smiled Miss Elting.

“Are you thinking of trying the barns?” asked Harriet, as she and the
guardian stepped away.

“Yes. I don’t see anything else to do.”

“We’re going to have a storm,” Harriet went on thoughtfully, “so of
course we shall do well to secure more shelter than we could get by
making a brush lean-to.”

“I don’t believe we are in the least danger of being disturbed in the
barn,” the guardian continued. “I don’t imagine there are any other
human beings within several miles of this place. This is certainly a
very lonesome bit of country. It is the first day since we have been out
that we haven’t met some one. That may be because we have kept away from
the roads to-day. We haven’t been on a highway more than an hour all day
long.”

“This is what I like,” answered Harriet. “I just love to strike out
across country and blaze new trails. It’s ever so much more interesting.
But, Miss Elting, are you certain there is no one about?”

The guardian halted sharply and faced her companion. She knew Harriet
Burrell too well not to understand that the girl’s question was
significant.

“What is it?” she asked.

“I saw some one not far from camp when we were eating our supper,” was
Harriet’s quiet announcement.

“You are sure of that?”

“Yes; it was just beyond the woods there. At first I thought it a fence
post; then all at once the post moved. I saw it was a person.”

“What was the person doing, Harriet?”

“The person appeared to be watching us. I also discovered something
else. The person was a _woman_.”

Miss Elting threw back her head and laughed merrily.

“I don’t think we need to be very much alarmed at that. So long as it
wasn’t a tramp you saw, we won’t disturb ourselves.”

“She was a strange looking creature,” continued Harriet. “I couldn’t
make her out very well. All at once she disappeared in the most
mysterious fashion. You said something. I glanced up, then back to the
place where the woman had been standing and she had gone. It happened in
less than half a dozen seconds. She would have to be a pretty lively
person to get out of sight in that time, wouldn’t she, Miss Elting?”

The guardian nodded. They had now reached the big barn. Like its
surroundings, it was deserted so far as they were able to observe. Miss
Elting wished to examine the place while there was still light, so they
hurried in, the doors being wide open. The scent of hay was strong on
the air as they entered. There were little heaps of hay on the barn
floor, and on either side in the mows the hay was piled up high. Ladders
led up to the top of the mows from the barn floor.

“This looks nice and comfy, doesn’t it?” smiled the guardian.

“The best sort of bedroom,” agreed Harriet. “I hope there are no mice
here?”

“Mice? Gracious! I hope not, too. I think we can do no better than to
climb the ladder to the top of one of the mows, roll up in our blankets
and go to sleep. Which bedroom will you take, the north or the south?”

“I think I should prefer the room on the south side. One is more likely
to get the morning sun there,” answered Harriet gravely.

Miss Elting laughed.

“Thank you. I hadn’t thought of it in that light. The south side bedroom
will be best for the Meadow-Brook Girls. I know Jane McCarthy would
enjoy this sort of camping out. As it is, she will have to sleep at a
farm house to-night. She will never be able to find us here. Suppose you
climb the ladder and see how the land lies.”

“You mean the hay,” chuckled Harriet, running up the ladder with
agility. “Oh, it is fine up here, and just as warm as can be. Won’t it
be splendid to sleep on the hay?” she called down, peering over the edge
of the mow.

After gazing over the mows for some moments Harriet finally descended to
the floor. Next she and Miss Elting made a survey of the yard back of
the barn. The yard was surrounded by empty sheds and great stacks of hay
and straw. It was evident that the owners intended to winter
considerable stock in this remote place.

“Well, what do you think of it, Harriet?” inquired Miss Elting.

“Glorious! It is as clean and sweet here as in our own bedrooms at home.
I’ll tell you what I will do. I’ll run back and get the girls,” said
Harriet.

Miss Elting nodded acquiescence and Harriet hurried across the field,
the teacher remaining at the barn to investigate the place further while
Harriet went for her companions. This she did, and decided that they
were most fortunate in finding so comfortable a place in which to spend
the night.

Half an hour later she heard them coming. Tommy’s chatter sounded louder
than the conversation of all the rest of the party. Twilight had settled
over the interior of the barn by the time the girls came trooping in.

“Br-r-r-r! This place looks spooky,” cried Margery. “We aren’t going to
stay in here all night, are we, Miss Elting?”

“Yes, Margery. You are not afraid of the dark, are you?”

“No-o-o. But——”

“There is nothing to alarm you. As we are all rather tired, I propose
that we go upstairs and get to bed at once. I am sorry we shall not be
able to get our baths this evening. This hotel isn’t provided with bath
tubs. By the way. There are matches in our packs, so we will leave them
below. One of the first things a Camp Girl learns, you know, is to be
careful of fire both indoors and out. Strap your blanket rolls over your
shoulders. You know it is quite a climb to your bedrooms.”

“Up there is where we sleep,” Harriet informed them. The top of the mow
was not discernible from the barn floor now.

“What! Away up there?” demanded Margery. “How do we get up?”

“We shall have to climb the ladder,” answered Miss Elting.

Margery groaned.

“I’m glad it’s dark. If it were daylight I know I should fall,” declared
Hazel. “Let me go first. I don’t want to stand here and think about what
is before me. If I stop to think I’ll never have the courage to climb.”

“Don’t look down,” cautioned the guardian. “There. That’s fine.”

Hazel was going up rapidly. Margery, with many a groan, next essayed the
climb. Harriet was directly behind her. Margery had not gone far before
the wisdom of Harriet’s action became apparent. A wail from Margery
brought a chorus of “ohs!” from her companions.

“I can’t go another step,” gasped Margery. “I’m going to fall. Catch me
somebody.”

“Margery, keep on climbing. I’m right below you here. Go on,” urged
Harriet.

“Oh, I—I can’t. I’m dizzy.”

“Buthter ith theathick,” observed Tommy from the barn floor. Harriet
began lightly, tapping Buster with a switch that she had brought with
her.

“Oh! Ouch! Stop it! I tell you stop it!” howled Margery.

“Climb!”

Margery _did_ climb. She went up the ladder faster than she ever had
climbed before, wailing and threatening every foot of the way. Tommy was
delightedly dancing about on the barn floor during all this time,
uttering a perfect volley of unintelligible lisps and jeering cries.
Margery reached the top of the ladder and flung herself panting on the
hay.

“Be careful not to come too near the edge,” warned Harriet, hurriedly
clambering down. Buster made no reply. She was too much out of breath to
say a word. “Now, let’s see what _you_ can do, Tommy. See if you can do
any better,” chuckled Harriet.

“You jutht thee me climb. I’ll thhow you. I gueth I know how to climb.
Buthter ith too fat to climb a ladder. Don’t you hit me. I’ll kick you
if you do,” was her parting admonition as she began running up the
ladder. Rather to the amazement of her companions, Grace made the climb
to the haymow without the least difficulty. Only once did her foot slip
from a rung of the ladder. Grace recovered it with no more than a
smothered little exclamation.

“You next, Miss Elting,” nodded Harriet.

“I will wait until you get up. I wish to look after the packs first.
What would we do were we to lose them? We shouldn’t have a thing to eat
for breakfast, and goodness knows when we will reach a store to purchase
food.”

It was not long afterwards that the party of young women were fussing
about in the hay, making their beds for the night. This consisted in
leveling off the hay and spreading their blankets. Some little time was
occupied in working out the uneven spots, but after a time they lay down
with piled-up hay for pillows, and rolled themselves in their blankets.

The girls went to sleep almost at once. Miss Elting, however, remained
awake until her charges had finally settled down, as she supposed, for
the night. She was just about to doze off when she was awakened by a
scream and a commotion at one end of the mow. The guardian sprang up in
alarm.

“For mercy’s sake! What is it?” she cried.

“Oh, thave me!” wailed Tommy.

Miss Elting and Harriet groped their way to Grace.

“I got a bug in my ear. Yeth I did. It bit me. I won’t thtay here
another minute. I’ll——”

“I’ll go out doors and sleep,” declared Margery in disgust. “The idea of
being kept awake all night by that crazy girl.”

“Margery!” rebuked the guardian. “Now, Tommy, you must lie down and go
to sleep. This will not do at all.”

“I will drag my blanket over and keep her company, Miss Elting,” offered
Harriet. “Perhaps she did get bitten. I felt some sort of insect
crawling over my face a moment ago. There now, Tommy, you just snuggle
down and forget all about it.”

“I don’t like bugth,” complained Tommy, somewhat mollified. A few
moments later she was sound asleep. Harriet, after making sure that
Grace was slumbering, once more permitted herself to doze off. She had
been asleep but a few moments when a wild scream of terror awakened them
all. Harriet felt the blanket jerked violently from her and heard a
floundering and threshing on all sides that filled her with alarm.
Stretching out her hand she found that Tommy was no longer beside her.
Tommy’s voice rose in a loud wail of terror.

“Oh, Tommy!” cried Harriet.

“Girls, girls! What _is_ the matter?” exclaimed Miss Elting.

“A mouthe, a mouthe!” shrieked Tommy.

“This isn’t a hay barn, it’s a lunatic asylum,” scoffed Margery. “Oh,
mercy! Help, help!” she shrieked. The mouse had found Margery too. In
the darkness of the haymow the Meadow-Brook Girls were now floundering
about in great alarm. Out of the disorder Miss Elting quickly brought
order. She spoke sharply to Tommy, insisted that Margery should return
to her blanket and commanded the girls to make no further disturbance.

“The idea that Meadow-Brook Girls should be so timid,” she rebuked.
“Harriet, I am glad to know that you are not.”

“I—I think I should have screamed too if a mouse had—how do you know it
was a mouse, Tommy?”

“It ran right over my fathe. I gueth I know what it wath. I gueth I will
thleep thanding up. May I, Miss Elting?”

“If you prefer to do so. I am going back to bed. I must insist on the
others doing the same, or at least keeping quiet. We shall be in no
shape to go on with our journey in the morning at this rate.”

Tommy decided that she, too, would lie down and soon their regular
breathing told the guardian that most, if not all, of the Meadow-Brook
Girls were sound asleep. Harriet, however, now that she had been
awakened, found it difficult to go to sleep again. She lay staring up
into the darkness for some time.

A sound down on the barn floor put her instantly on the alert. At first
she thought some farm animal had wandered into the barn; then the
distinct sound of human footsteps, reached her ears.

Harriet Burrell listened intently, as yet unafraid. She crawled
cautiously to the edge of the mow and peered over. A human form was
faintly outlined down there. The figure was groping along the edge of
the mow and muttering. The listener was unable to make out the words. At
last the intruder uttered a sharp little exclamation of satisfaction,
then began to climb the ladder on the opposite side of the barn floor.

“It’s a woman!” gasped Harriet. “Who can it be, and what does she want
here?” With straining ears and closed eyes the Meadow-Brook girl
listened. She heard the woman reach the top of the ladder and step off
into the hay. A few moments later Harriet heard her mumbling at the far
side of the mow, over near the opposite end of the hay barn. “How
strange!” muttered the girl.

A low, distant rumble of thunder attracted her attention in another
direction. A moment later a faint flash of lightning dispelled the gloom
a little.

“The storm is coming. I hope the girls won’t wake up.” The darkness now
seemed to be more intense than before. Harriet was unable to distinguish
one object from another. She crawled back toward her bed and was about
to wrap herself in her blanket again when a second time she heard
footsteps on the barn floor. This time she scrambled back to the edge
more hastily than before. At first she thought the woman had climbed
down and was going away from the mow. The girl leaned far over. She
could see no one this time, but she plainly heard some one climbing up
the opposite ladder again. Harriet wondered if it were tramps; then she
recalled that the first visitor, being a woman, would be unlikely to be
a tramp.

“It must be some one seeking shelter from the coming storm,” Harriet
finally decided, now wondering if it would not be advisable to wake up
Miss Elting. Upon second thought the girl decided not to do so. Instead,
she leaned farther out over the edge of the mow and peered down
anxiously.

A flash of lightning, more brilliant than the first, lighted up the barn
from end to end. By the light of the flash Harriet Burrell saw that
which set her nerves to tingling and caused her to utter a suppressed
gasp.

Below her on the barn floor stood a man. He was swarthy; his coal black
hair hung down in long, glistening locks. His eyes, large and very black
were gazing right up into the girl’s face. She shrank back trembling.

“Oh!” gasped the Meadow-Brook girl. “Oh! He saw me. Oh, what shall I
do!”

The man began climbing the ladder on her side of the barn. Harriet could
hear him plainly. She began crawling back into the mow on her hands and
knees. Her first inclination, on reaching her blanket, was to burrow
under the hay so as to be out of sight. But it occurred to her that her
companions would still be in plain sight were another flash of lightning
to illumine the mow. Harriet promptly decided to lie still and await
developments. She knew that Miss Elting carried a revolver, and that the
guardian was proficient in its use. This thought gave Harriet comfort.
Besides, what was there to fear?

To add to the excitement a second man entered the barn at this juncture.
But instead of climbing up after the other man he took the opposite
ladder up which the woman had gone a few moments before. The man on the
girls’ side was rapidly nearing the top. Harriet lay trembling, hoping
there would be no more lightning. Suddenly a brilliant flash lighted up
the barn from end to end. It revealed the man clinging to the ladder,
his head on a level with the top of the mow, glancing over it keenly,
searchingly. Harriet’s left hand stole toward Miss Elting who lay within
easy reach. It was Harriet’s intention to awaken her as quietly as
possible as soon as the light died away. But ere her hand descended on
Miss Elting’s arm, something occurred that made this move on Harriet
Burrell’s part, unnecessary.




CHAPTER II—THE RED EYE IN THE DARK


There was an ominous snapping sound; then the rung of the ladder gave
way and the man fell backward to the floor.

“Oh! He has fallen!” gasped Harriet, in dismay, as she scrambled hastily
toward the edge of the mow. “He must be seriously injured.”

“What ith that noithe?” demanded Grace.

“Sh-h-h!” warned Harriet softly.

Nothing more was heard from Grace for the time being. She had dropped to
sleep again. Fortunately none of the others had been awakened by the
racket, but Harriet’s heart was beating rapidly. She leaned over the
edge of the mow. What the next flash of lightning revealed relieved her
anxiety somewhat. She saw the man get up and rub his back. She saw, too,
that he had fallen on a heap of hay, the latter undoubtedly having saved
him from severe injury. A moment later he limped across the floor and
began climbing up the ladder on the other side of the barn.

“Thank goodness!” muttered Harriet. “I hope no more of them come in here
to-night. I shall scream if they do. I know I shall.”

The man threw himself, grumbling, on the hay; silence once more settled
over the barn so far as the occupants were concerned. The thunder was
now growing louder, the lightning flashes became more frequent. Harriet,
however, felt no particular alarm. She was unafraid of thunder storms,
and gave no thought to the fact that barns are more frequently struck by
lightning than are dwelling houses.

By this time her companions had begun to stir restlessly. Miss Elting
sat up.

“Harriet, is that you?” she asked in a low tone.

“Yes.”

“What are you doing?”

“Just looking about a little,” replied Harriet in a whisper, not deeming
it advisable to alarm the guardian by telling her what she had just
discovered.

“How long has it been storming?” asked the guardian.

“Only a little while. I do not believe it is going to amount to
anything. I hope this old barn doesn’t leak.”

“No, I do not believe it will. There is too much valuable hay here. The
owner undoubtedly has seen to it that the roof is sound. Are you going
to try to sleep?”

“Yes.”

Harriet lay down, but she did not sleep. The memory of the old woman and
the two men over in the other mow, banished all thought of sleep from
her mind. She did not know whether the woman knew the men were there or
not. Perhaps they might belong to the same party. However, there had
been no conversation between them and while the two men were near the
outer edge of the mow, the woman was at the far end of the barn as
nearly as Harriet was able to determine.

Soon after that, rain drops began to patter on the barn roof. Then it
began to rain heavily. Harriet nestled deeper into the blanket and lay
listening. There was no sound from their neighbors on the other side.

At last the listening girl closed her eyes. No sooner had she done so
than she opened them again. A flash of lightning, more brilliant than
any she had yet seen, was playing along the rafters of the barn. The
thunder followed the flash just as Harriet threw an arm over her eyes to
shut out the light. It was not a particularly heavy clap of thunder,
just a quick, sharp report. Above the report a shrill scream of terror
rang out. Then all was silent.

Instantly every one of the Meadow-Brook Girls sat up wide awake.

“What—what is it?” cried Margery.

“Girls! Girls! are you all right?” called the guardian.

“Oh, what ith it? Did the barn fall down?” wailed Tommy in great alarm.

“What has happened?” questioned Hazel Holland excitedly.

Harriet did not speak. She was listening to what the others of her party
had not noticed, a sudden sound of voices in the other mow, and the
hasty clambering down the ladder of the two men she had seen go to the
opposite mow. At least she believed it to be the two men. Evidently they
had become alarmed, either by the lightning, the scream of the woman, or
by the cries of the Meadow-Brook Girls. They ran out of the barn, making
no attempt to go quietly. Once on the outside she heard one of them
shout.

“I heard thome one!” exclaimed Tommy.

“So did I,” agreed Hazel.

“I thought I, too, heard some one cry out,” said Miss Elting. “Perhaps
it was a night bird fleeing from the storm.”

“It was no night bird, Miss Elting,” said Harriet in a low tone. “Did
you hear that scream? Some one is in trouble. There is a woman on the
other side of the mow. What shall we do?”

“A woman?”

“Yes, yes. She climbed up to the mow a long time ago. Oh, look, look!”

A tiny red eye had suddenly appeared at the far end of the hay barn. It
appeared to have risen out of the hay at the extreme end of the opposite
mow. The girls gazed at it in silence. They did not understand the
meaning of the strange dull red spot. Even Harriet was for the moment,
puzzled. Then all at once she understood.

“Quick! Get down to the floor! Don’t waste a minute! Miss Elting please
look after the girls. There’s a rung on the ladder broken. Watch that no
one falls. I’m going.”

“Harriet! Harriet! What do you mean?”

“The woman! I must get her. I may want you to help me. If I call you,
come at once. Oh, I must hurry, Miss Elting.”

“Thee! That red eye ith getting bigger,” cried Tommy.

“It is fire, Miss Elting,” whispered Harriet. “The barn is on fire. The
last bolt of lightning must have set fire to the hay. Don’t tell the
girls now, but get them down to the barn floor as quickly as possible.
There is going to be an awful fire.”

Harriet bounded toward the ladder.

“Harriet! Don’t go. I will go,” shouted the guardian.

“I know where she is,” cried Harriet, swinging herself to the ladder
using care not to lose her footing on the broken rung.

“The broken rung is the fifth one down,” she called. Grasping the sides
of the ladder she permitted herself to slide all the way to the bottom,
wholly unconscious of the fact that the skin was being scraped from the
palms of her hands.

Reaching the barn floor the girl dashed across it to the opposite side.
A few precious seconds were lost in groping for the ladder there. She
found it, ran up with the speed of a squirrel, then went stumbling and
falling across the mow toward the red eye that was now growing into a
great red glare.

“Where are you?” she cried, raising her voice to a high pitch.

There was no response from her side. From the other mow came the answer
from Margery, who did not understand: “We’re here.”

The red eye was now lighting up the far end of the mow so that Harriet
was able to see much more clearly. Little piles of hay formed deceiving
shadows. She ran first to one, then to another, in this way losing
precious seconds.

All at once the girl caught sight of a dark object lying on the hay. She
ran toward it. It was the huddled form of an old woman, her eyes wide
and staring. Harriet feared she was dead. The fire had already crept
perilously near to the woman. The flames at one point had communicated
with the roof and were eating their way through it. The girls on the
other mow now realized that the barn was on fire. A chorus of wails
reached Harriet. But she knew her companions were in good hands, that
Miss Elting would get them out safely.

Harriet grasped the old woman under the arms and began dragging her
toward the edge of the mow.

“I’ve got her!” she screamed. “Come and help me as soon as you can, Miss
Elting. Get the girls down and make them go outside. You will have to
hurry. The roof may fall in. Make a rope of the blankets. We shall have
to lower her to the ground. She is helpless.”

“I’ll be with you in a moment,” called the calm, confident voice of the
guardian. Miss Elting was always to be depended upon in an emergency.
She had gotten the other girls safely down before Harriet had called out
to her, thinking that Harriet might need her undivided assistance in
rescuing the woman from her perilous position.

“Outdoors, girls, every one of you,” she commanded. “Don’t you dare come
near the barn! Harriet is rescuing some one from the other mow. I am
going to help her. Leave the blankets, but take the packs with you.” She
gave the protesting Tommy a push toward the door. Hazel grasped Grace by
the arm and hurried her out of the barn. Margery needed no assistance.
She was in as great a hurry to leave the barn as Miss Elting was to have
her do so.

The guardian climbed the ladder as rapidly as possible, after having
knotted the five blankets into a kind of rope. She tested each knot with
her full strength; then being satisfied that the rope would stand a
heavy strain, she began climbing the ladder holding one end of the
blanket rope. At the top of the ladder the heat was suffocating, the
smoke blinding. Harriet was coughing and choking. She was on the verge
of collapse, having inhaled a great deal of smoke.

“Will—will it reach?” Miss Elting gasped.

“I think so.”

“Ti—ie it under her arms. Go below to catch her if she falls. I’ll let
her down,” promised Harriet.

“Get down yourself as fast as you can,” commanded the guardian.

Harriet did not move. She buried her head in her skirt and crouched down
close to the edge of the mow in an effort to get some fresh air, but
without very great success.

“Now go, please,” urged Harriet. “You are strong enough to catch her if
the rope breaks. I’m not. I know how to handle it at this end. Hurry,
Miss Elting. We haven’t a second to lose.”

Miss Elting hesitated, glanced quickly at her companion, then started
down the ladder. Harriet took a quick turn of the rope about a beam.
Without the least hesitation, she slid the unconscious woman over the
edge of the mow feet first. The girl prayed fervently that the rope
might hold. It did. Little by little, though as rapidly as she dared,
the girl lowered her burden. Sparks were flying all about her. She stood
enveloped in a cloud of smoke, but not for an instant did the girl give
thought to her own perilous position.

“I’ve got her,” screamed Miss Elting. “Come down. Be quick, oh do be
quick.”

Harriet’s fingers released the rope. She staggered toward the ladder
groping blindly for it. Reaching it she sank down choking.

“Can you make it?” called the guardian.

“Yes,” was the faint reply. “Get—get her out.”

Miss Elting seeing that Harriet was coming down the ladder, hastily
dragged the unconscious woman out into the open air. The way seemed
endless to the descending girl. About half way down her fingers relaxed.
Harriet fell, landing heavily in a heap on the barn floor. She lay where
she had fallen, with the flames crackling overhead as they leaped across
the intervening space and began devouring the mow on the opposite side.




CHAPTER III—A BLESSING AND A THREAT


From end to end of the great hay barn the roof was now wrapped in
flames. Now the stacks at the rear began blazing. The entire building
was doomed to destruction. In the meantime, Miss Elting, having dragged
the woman to a point of safety, was working to revive her. So engrossed
was she that, for the moment, all thought of Harriet Burrell escaped her
until she was reminded of Harriet by Tommy.

“Where ith Harriet?” piped Tommy.

“Harriet? Oh!” gasped the guardian.

Tommy understood without further explanation and darted toward the barn,
with Miss Elting running after her to bring her back. But there was no
stopping Tommy when once she had started to carry out a resolve. She ran
to the barn on winged feet and plunged into the dense cloud of smoke
that issued from the burning barn. The little girl had no idea what she
would do when she got there, and perhaps she might have been injured
before Miss Elting reached her, had Tommy not fallen accidently over
Harriet. The latter was unconscious from the smoke she had inhaled.
Tommy grabbed her by the arms and began dragging her out. The little
girl had gotten to the door with her burden as Miss Elting reached the
scene.

“Brave Tommy!” cried the guardian. “You shall have a whole string of
Camp Girls’ beads for this. Let Harriet lie where she is for the
present. Place her on her back so the rain may beat in her face. She
will be all right in a few moments.”

Miss Elting did not know that Harriet had fallen, and that it was not
only the smoke but the shock of the fall as well that had overcome her.

“But, thuppothe the barn fallth down!” exclaimed Tommy.

“Yes, you are right. We must get her farther away.” Together they
carried Harriet out to the place where the old woman lay. When they
reached there the old woman was sitting up looking about her in a dazed
manner. Shouts and cries off toward the highway told the little company
that men were hastening to the scene of the fire.

Harriet became conscious in a short time, but she had frequent coughing
spells for some minutes.

“That ith right. Cough up all the thmoke,” suggested Tommy wisely.
“You’ll feel better after you get the thmoke out of your thythtem. I
know, for I thwallowed a lot of thmoke once.”

The men ran past the party of women, shouting and gesticulating. There
were a dozen of them. Others could be heard approaching the scene of the
fire. Harriet, as soon as she was able to talk, and the coughing spells
became less frequent, went over to the woman she had rescued. The
swarthy complexion, straight black hair, and piercing black eyes of the
woman were the same characteristics that Harriet had observed in the man
who had fallen from the ladder.

“Do you feel better?” questioned Harriet, smiling a little.

The old woman nodded, her eyes never leaving the face of her questioner
for an instant.

“You have this young woman to thank for being alive,” Miss Elting
informed the old woman, stepping up to her and nodding toward Harriet.

“You saved me, eh?” questioned the stranger, looking searchingly at the
girl.

Harriet did not reply, but Miss Elting answered for her.

“You saved Sybarina from fire from the skies?” insisted the woman.

“She means the lightning,” suggested Hazel.

“Yes, she did,” repeated Miss Elting. “She climbed the ladder to the hay
loft and let you down with blankets tied together. Our blankets are
there yet.”

“Oh, I forgot them,” cried Harriet. “How thoughtless of me! Now we shall
have nothing to sleep in.”

“Never mind the blankets. We have others in the car.”

“You saved Sybarina?” repeated the old woman, staggering to her feet.
She had been temporarily paralyzed from the electric bolt, and was as
yet barely able to stand on her feet.

“Please don’t mention it,” urged Harriet, flushing.

The old woman seized Harriet’s hand and gazed deeply into it by the
light of the burning barn. As she gazed she swayed her body from side to
side with quick, nervous movements.

“Ah! Sybarina sees that which pleases her,” crooned the old woman. “She
sees a noble girl whom the fires from the skies cannot frighten. And she
sees more. She sees wealth and happiness and a great future for her who
fears not the fire from above. Sybarina gives you her blessing.”

A heavy hand was laid on the old woman’s shoulder.

“Here, you Gipsy woman. Were you sleeping in that barn?” demanded a
gruff voice.

“I met two Gipsy men running across the fields to the west as I came
down,” answered another male voice. “The Gipsies are camped about a mile
and a half from here. I think we ought to arrest the old woman, don’t
you, Squire?”

“Sybarina was asleep in the barn,” admitted the Gipsy woman.

“And you set the barn on fire, too,” declared the squire. “I’ll have to
arrest you.”

“She didn’t set the barn on fire, sir,” defended Harriet Burrell.

“The fires from the skies made the barn burn,” announced the Gipsy
woman.

“Who are you?” demanded the man, turning sharply to Harriet. “I suppose
you will tell me _you_ weren’t sleeping in my barn?”

“On the contrary, we were,” interjected Miss Elting.

“Then I arrest the whole parcel of you.”

“Thave me!” wailed Tommy Thompson. “We didn’t thet your old barn on
fire. We were jutht thleeping there, that wath all.”

“You will all stay here till I get through with this fire; then I’ll
hold court on you and if you don’t answer to suit me I’ll have you all
over to the county seat to-morrow.”

“No one set your barn on fire, sir,” declared Harriet, with emphasis.
“The barn was struck by lightning.”

“Did you see it?”

“I can’t say that I saw the lightning strike, but I saw the flash, then
saw the fire start up directly afterwards. I heard this woman scream and
we hurried to her rescue. She was unconscious. The bolt had nearly
killed her. That proves that it was lightning, not matches, that set
your barn on fire.”

“What were you doing in my barn?”

“Thleeping with the mithe and the bugth,” volunteered Tommy.

“Who be you? You ain’t Gipsies?”

“No. We are from Meadow-Brook, and we are walking home from the Pocono
Woods, where we have been spending the summer in camp,” Miss Elting
informed the man.

“So, that’s it, hey?”

“Yes, sir. A young woman friend of ours usually meets us at night. She
has our equipment in her automobile, but we took the wrong trail to-day,
and have lost her. She is over in the other valley waiting for us, I
think.”

“Is she a crazy woman with light hair that streams over her shoulders,
and does she drive her car as though she was running a race?”

“From your description I think you must have met Miss McCarthy,”
answered the guardian, smiling a little. “Have you seen her to-day?”

“I should say I had. She nigh killed a calf of mine this afternoon. I’d
just like to get my grip on her once. I’d make her answer to the law.”

“Was your calf in the road, sir?” questioned Harriet.

“Yes. What of it?”

“I don’t believe the law would do anything to Miss McCarthy in that
case. Of course I am sorry for the calf,” said Harriet.

“Oh, the calf ain’t hurt. Jest lost a little hair off her tail, shaved
off as close as ye could do it with a razor. But that don’t matter. It’s
the barn and nigh onto a hundred tons of hay gone up in smoke that
bothers me. I wisht I was sure you was telling the truth. If I thought
you weren’t I’d have you all in the lock-up afore morning.”

“Are—are there any mithe in the lock-up?” questioned Tommy
apprehensively.

“Eh? Stacks all gone, too?” This in answer to a word from a farmer who
came from the rear of the burning barn. “Well, let ’em go. There’ll be
another crop of hay next year. Mebby the price’ll be better then.”

The loss of his barn did not appear to trouble the “Squire” greatly. All
the time he was talking he was regarding the women out of the corners of
his eyes. He saw that they were drenched through and through. Tommy and
Margery were shivering. He decided that they were persons of some
consequence, even if they had been sleeping in his barn. His reflections
were interrupted by Miss Elting.

“Can you tell me which way the young woman and the car went?”

“Can I? I guess I can. She went east. The calf could tell ye, too, if
she could talk, but she wouldn’t say it quite so easy like as I’m
tellin’ you now.”

“Jane was looking for us,” nodded Miss Elting. “She must have reasoned
that we had gotten into this valley by mistake.”

“Where you going to stay the rest of the night?” questioned the squire
gruffly.

“I am afraid we shall have to stay out in the rain if we don’t succeed
in finding another barn,” laughed the guardian. “My girls are pretty
well used to roughing it, though they never before passed quite such a
night as this has been. Do you know of a farm house nearby where we may
get lodgings? We are perfectly willing to sleep on the floor in the
kitchen, provided we can have the room to dry out our clothes, and we
shall be glad and willing to pay for the trouble.”

“You may come home with me,” answered the man, after a brief hesitation.

“What is your name, sir?” questioned Miss Elting.

“Squire Olney, Miss. You see I ain’t a squire by appointment. The
neighbors jest call me that because I settle their difficulties. I’ve
got more land in this township than all the rest of them put together.
That’s why I ain’t takin’ the burnin’ of the barn to heart so much as
you think I ought to,” he added, with a broad smile.

“Have you a family at home?” questioned Miss Elting.

“My wife and I are alone. Children all married.”

“How far is it from here to your home, sir?”

“About a mile right over the hill. What do you say?”

“We will go with you. We thank you for your kindness. I am very sorry,
indeed, that you have lost your barn and your hay,” said the guardian in
a sympathetic tone.

The squire leaned toward her.

“I ain’t lost anything,” he said, with a wink. “Insured. Insured plumb
up to the muzzle, and then some more. Boys, I’m going home to show the
ladies the way. You can have all the hay that’s left. I want the ashes
for fertilizer. Ashes is good for the cut worms in the cabbage patch.
Come on, ladies.”

Squire Olney nodded to them and started away. He halted sharply.

“Where’s that old Gipsy woman? She ain’t included in the invitation.”

“Why, she has gone,” exclaimed Hazel. “I didn’t see her go. Did you,
Harriet?”

Harriet Burrell shook her head. She was puzzled at the mysterious
disappearance of Sybarina, who had given her rescuer her blessing, then
so strangely slipped away.

The walk over the hill did not add to the comfort of the Meadow-Brook
Girls. They splashed through deep puddles of water in the little
hollows, slipped and stumbled over bare clay spots, fell over stones and
roots until they were not only soaked to the skin, but badly bruised as
well. Margery wailed and groaned all the way. Tommy made fun of her
until they came in sight of the lights in the farm house.

“That’s the old shack that has covered us for nigh onto fifty years,” he
said, nodding toward the light in the window.

The light and the comfortable looking old farm house made the
Meadow-Brook Girls almost forget their sodden condition. Mrs. Olney was
standing on the front porch, gazing down across the field. She
recognized the squire’s voice, but she was at a loss to understand who
his companions were.

“Hello, Martha,” he sang out, as he crossed the road with his party.

“That you, Squire?”

“Yep. Me and the girls. Barn all burned down, but I’ve brought the
leavings. Me and the girls is all right, Martha. But they’re wetter than
Old Sixty. Poke up the kitchen fire and let them dry their clothing.”

Miss Elting stepped forward and shook hands with Mrs. Olney, briefly
explaining how they came to be there at that time of the night.

“Female tramps. Got fired from sleepin’ in the squire’s hay barn,”
chuckled the old man.

Mrs. Olney led the way into the house, where she turned and surveyed her
callers critically.

“Why, you poor things!” she cried, when she had gotten a good look at
the Meadow-Brook Girls. “And you sleepin’ in the barn. It’s a shame,”
she exclaimed, bustling about. “Squire, you tend to that fire yerself.
I’ll git out some dry clothing for these girls. Then I’ll see about
making some coffee and getting them something to eat. Come into my
bedroom, my dears and change your wet clothes.”

“I am afraid that we are putting you to a great deal of trouble,”
demurred Miss Elting.

“Not a bit of it,” rejoined Mrs. Olney. “Come right along with me.”

Half an hour later, Miss Elting and the Meadow-Brook Girls clothed in
dressing gowns and wrappers belonging to the hospitable Mrs. Olney sat
in the big farm house kitchen doing full justice to the luncheon
provided by the farmer’s wife. After their exciting experiences of the
night the girls were tired enough to gladly welcome the opportunity of
sleeping in a real bed, and in spite of their late repast the five
wayworn travelers slept peacefully, unvisited by nightmares.




CHAPTER IV—THE COMING OF CRAZY JANE


After bidding good-bye to the hospitable squire and his good wife, next
morning, the girls started over the fields on their way down the valley
on the other side of the ridge. Before leaving they had pressed their
camp dresses and the girls now looked very neat in their dark blue
uniforms that they had worn at Camp Wau-Wau. They wore also the official
hat of the Camp Girls, to which organization they belonged. The hat was
of blue cloth with the letters “C. G.” in white embroidered on the
front.

About their necks the girls wore a few brightly colored beads which to
them meant more than precious stones, for each girl had won her beads by
achievements as a Camp Girl. They hoped to win more on the long tramp
across country. Harriet and Tommy had won several beads apiece, already,
by their bravery at the barn fire, though of course the beads had not
been awarded as yet. That would not be until after Miss Elting had made
her report to the Chief Guardian at the completion of the trip.

The girls were now well on their way hoping soon to find Jane McCarthy
and her car awaiting them. It was a five mile tramp over rough and steep
hills, through woods and ravines. By this time however the Meadow-Brook
Girls were becoming accustomed to rough traveling. The only one who made
any really serious complaints was Margery Brown. She was usually in
distress, but it was observed that the stout girl was beginning to lose
considerable flesh. Her freckles were more pronounced, however, and her
face was redder than it ever had been before.

The party, after a trying hike, reached the top of the range of hills
about eleven o’clock in the morning. A long, sloping meadow stretched
away from them until it met the highway.

“There is the road,” cried Harriet.

“But Crazy Jane ith nowhere in thight,” observed Tommy solemnly.

“This is where we should have been last night,” nodded Miss Elting. “But
we should have missed all of our exciting experiences of last night had
we taken the right trail.”

“Missed them!” exclaimed Margery. “I wish we had. I never shall get over
thinking about that awful fire and that horrid old Gipsy woman.”

Harriet smiled to herself thinking that it was well that Margery had not
seen the dark-faced men enter the barn that night.

“Shall we wait, or go on?” questioned Harriet.

Miss Elting decided that they should go on after reaching the highway.
She told the girls to keep a sharp lookout for “signs.” The sign of the
Meadow-Brook Girls was a triangle. It might be found chalked on a fence
or elsewhere by the roadside. An arrow pointing away from the triangle
indicated the direction in which a Meadow-Brook girl had traveled. An
arrow pointing straight up indicated, “I will return.” An arrow pointing
toward the ground meant, “wait here.” A broken arrow, pointing in any
direction indicated, “danger.”

Reaching the highway the girls scanned the fences. Most of these being
wire fences there was no space for any of the signs that they had agreed
upon before starting out on their tramp. Occasionally they halted to
examine a sign board at the junction of two or more roads, but nowhere
did they find any trace of Jane and her car. There were not even tire
tracks in the road. The pedestrians had almost made up their minds that
Crazy Jane herself had missed her way when Harriet suddenly held up her
hand.

“I hear the honk of a motor horn,” she said.

“And there’s the sign on that hog pen,” laughed Miss Elting, pointing to
a pig sty close to where they were standing. “That’s just like Jane. The
arrow says we are to wait here.”

“A pig pen ith thertainly a nithe plathe to wait,” observed Tommy
sarcastically.

“We don’t have to wait in the pen, you goose,” jeered Margery.

“Tho I thee,” answered Tommy imperturbably.

“There she comes!” shouted Hazel.

Crazy Jane McCarthy, her blonde hair streaming over her shoulders,
rounded a bend in the road, the rear wheels of her car skidding nearly
to the ditch on the outside of the curve. Jane was shouting and waving
one hand. She brought the car up sliding and leaped to the ground.

“You dears! Where have you been?” she cried, embracing each of the girls
in turn, not forgetting Miss Elting.

“The question, is where have you been?” laughed the guardian.

“Racing up and down the road looking for you,” returned Jane.

“Where did you sleep?” questioned Harriet.

“At a farm house over in the valley,” chuckled Jane. “Where did you
sleep?”

“We were in a barn part of the night. Regular tramps, aren’t we,”
answered Harriet, her eyes sparkling.

“Yeth, and—and the barn burned down,” explained Grace.

“What?”

“Grace is right,” Miss Elting informed Jane. “Lightning struck the barn,
burning it to the ground. Harriet saved an old Gipsy woman from being
burned to death. She had been stunned by the bolt of lightning and for
the time being was paralyzed.”

“Oh, what a shame!” exclaimed Jane. “I always have to be absent when the
fun is going on. Think of poor me tearing up and down the road, half
crazy because I’d lost you and you having so much fun all the time,” she
complained. “Who was the woman you saved, darlin’?” she questioned,
turning admiring eyes on Harriet Burrell.

“A Gipsy. She called herself Sybarina,” answered Harriet.

“And did the Gipsy tell your fortune, Harriet?”

“Yes, she did,” cried Margery. “She said Harriet was going to be a great
lady, rich and some other things that I didn’t understand. Then Sybarina
gave Harriet her blessing.”

“Now, Jane,” said Harriet mischievously. “Tell us about the way you ran
down the farmer’s calf.”

Jane gazed at Harriet frowningly, then burst into laughter.

“What do you know about that? Who has been telling tales?”

“The farmer said you shaved the hair off the calf’s tail with your car.”

“I was sorry for the calf, but you ought to have seen the farmer wave
his arms and run after me. He was fairly pulling the hair out of his
head with rage,” chuckled Crazy Jane. “Well, dears, what have you in
mind? Want to take a nice ride in the car?”

Harriet shook her head with emphasis.

“When we started on this tramp we agreed that we wouldn’t ride in your
car at all. I, for one, am going to keep to that agreement.”

“Don’t tempt me,” said Hazel, chancing to catch the merry eye of Jane
McCarthy.

“We didn’t agree not to eat in the car, did we?” questioned Tommy. “That
latht gully I fell into gave me an awful appetite.”

“Wait! I’ll set the table,” cried Jane, dashing to the car and unlocking
the luggage trunk at the rear. From under the rear seat she took a
board, which she laid across the rear compartment. Over this she spread
a white cloth and on it began placing a cold luncheon that was
sufficiently appetizing in looks to excite the poorest appetite. Tommy
eyed it longingly.

“Get in, girls,” commanded Jane. They made a rush for the car. “I have a
can of milk in the locker, if the jolting of this old wagon hasn’t
soured it. You see, I drove rather fast this morning. I wanted to find
you. I didn’t know what had become of you. Yes; the milk is all right.”

There in Jane’s car by the side of the road they ate their luncheon,
giving no heed to the curious glances of passers-by.

“Did the farmer really tell you about that calf?” questioned Jane, when
the girls had nearly finished their meal.

“Yes. It was in his barn we slept until it caught fire,” explained the
guardian. “He then took us to his home and he and his wife were
perfectly lovely to us. I wish you had been with us. He is a quaint
character.”

“If he is anything like his calf, he must be,” observed Crazy Jane. “It
didn’t know enough to get out of the road when it saw an automobile
coming at forty-five miles an hour. Where are you going from here?”

“We must consult the map. Are there any good camping places beyond here,
or were you going so fast you couldn’t see?”

“I never drive so fast that I can’t see,” reproved Jane. “Yes. I know of
a place, and it’s a fine place for a camp too. It’s called the Willow
Ponds. It is just far enough back from the road, and there isn’t a house
in sight.”

“How far is it from here?” asked Hazel.

“Five miles.”

“Five mileth!” repeated Tommy wearily.

“Oh, help!” wailed Margery. “My feet won’t hold out.”

“Then ride with me,” suggested Jane.

“Thank you,” returned Margery, “but I consider walking the lesser of the
two evils.”

“I fear it will make too short a hike for us, for one day,” reflected
Miss Elting.

“It will make a ten mile hike,” answered Harriet.

“Yes. But only five miles of walking on the main trail. We shall have
advanced only five miles. However, perhaps it will be enough for one
day.”

“That latht gully I fell into gave me an awful appetite,” reiterated
Tommy apologetically, as she helped herself to another slice of cold
roast beef.

“Tommy’s appetite doesn’t need that kind of stimulant,” laughed Hazel.
“Nor does mine. I think I shall have to have another slice of roast
beef.”

The luncheon ended, the girls reclined on the soft cushions of the car
for half an hour, after which Harriet and Jane put away the dishes and
the rest of the food.

“Are we ready to hike?” asked Harriet.

Margery’s face took on a pained expression.

“Oh, I suppose so,” she complained. “The sooner we start the sooner we
shall get there. Then a long night’s rest in our own tent. Oh, joy, oh,
joy!”

“It may not be so very joyous, after all,” retorted Miss Elting. “In
this topsy-turvy bit of country _anything_ may happen, at _any_ moment,
to keep us awake, or even to banish the wish for sleep.”

“What we need,” said Tommy soberly, “ith a nithe, good-natured dog that
will bite folkth.”

Miss Elting decided that it was time to start. So shouldering their
packs the girls moved on.

“I’ll be driving behind you,” said Crazy Jane. “I’ll be pace-maker. If
you lag I’ll remonstrate by riding over you! How will you like that?”

Miss Elting and Harriet set a good stride. The other girls straggled
after them, Margery being last of all. Behind them all Jane drove the
car slowly, the engine making no noise.

“We must walk faster, girls!” cried Miss Elting, looking back. “You,
especially, Margery. Faster!”

“I couldn’t move any faster,” protested Margery wearily “even if I were
paid for it.”

Honk! Honk! Honk! sounded an automobile horn behind her. There was a
whirr of fast-moving wheels.

HONK!

Turning, Margery saw the car bearing down upon her at full speed.

“O-o-o-h!” screamed Margery. Picking up her skirts a trifle she fled
down the road, while Jane stopped the car just behind her.

“I’m sorry you can’t move fast!” Jane called, teasingly.

Twice after that Crazy Jane forced Margery to quicken her lagging steps
until at length poor Margery stepped aside, out of the road.

“Not another step for me, Jane McCarthy, unless you keep ahead of the
whole party,” declared the persecuted Camp Girl.

“Get in and ride,” teased Jane.

“I—I believe I will,” faltered Margery, who was limping now.

“Margery!” exclaimed Harriet rebukingly, “if you ride, then you will
have to drop out of the hike, and we’ll send you home.”

“I—I think I’ll keep on walking,” Margery decided meekly.

The rest of the journey was accomplished without further complaints from
either Tommy or Margery. Arriving at a place where they left the road
and set off across a field, Jane explained that earlier in the day she
had asked the permission of the owner of the field to camp there. She
thought it would make an excellent camp site, the ponds being screened
from the road by a heavy growth of willows, and there was plenty of dry
wood to be had from the ruins of an old saw mill that stood near the
ponds. The willows, also, would serve to hide the camp from the gaze of
curious outsiders, a condition to be desired by young women tramping
through the country.

The car was driven in among the willows, after which Harriet and Miss
Elting began hauling the sections of their tent from the rear of the
car. They went at the pitching of the tent like veterans, and placed the
sections together, then raised the canvas, staking it down with the
expertness of circusmen.

Harriet left the final staking-down to Tommy and Margery while she
gathered the wood for the campfire. Jane and Miss Elting, in the
meantime had begun getting out the supplies for supper. Two folding
tables were set up in the tent, covered by fresh table cloths, on which
were placed the dishes and the silver knives, forks and spoons that Jane
had brought along. She said silver was none too good for the
Meadow-Brook Girls. The water in the pond, being from nearby springs,
was cool and refreshing. The girls decided to take a swim late in the
evening after their suppers had been well digested.

It was a merry party of happy, brown-faced girls that sat down to the
evening meal with the cheerful campfire blazing just outside, and the
cool, fragrant autumn breezes drifting through the tent. Everything was
charmingly peaceful, but the peace of the night was to be rudely
disturbed later in the evening, and the girls were to have another
exciting time of it ere they finally got to sleep.




CHAPTER V—CATCHING THE SPECKLED BEAUTIES


“Oh, girls, let’s stay here the rest of the fall. Let’s not walk any
more,” begged Margery.

“Oh, thee the fithh jump!” cried Tommy, pointing to the pond.

“Trout, too. If I only had a rod and line!” exclaimed Harriet.

“You shall have them, darlin’,” answered Jane. “If you want anything you
don’t see, just ask for it. You’ll find the whole fisherman’s outfit
strapped under the car—under the left mudguard. What about bait?”

“I think the trout will take flies. That is what they are jumping for,”
replied Harriet. “Where will I find the flies?”

“In the box under the rear seat.”

“Thay, Harriet!” piped Tommy.

“Yes?”

“Catch me an oythter for breakfatht.”

Harriet paused from jointing Jane’s rod long enough to join in the
merriment at Tommy’s expense.

“Have you a dusty miller, Jane?” she asked, glancing up with flushed
face.

“I don’t know whether or not he’s dusty, but there’s an insect in there
that they call a miller. Dad says it’s a killer. I never saw it show its
teeth. It’s my opinion that it would be a fool fish that would bite a
thing like that.”

“You wait and see,” chuckled Harriet, fixing the leader of the fly to
the silk line, then balancing the rod by its butt, swinging the line
this way and that through the air to see how the reel worked.

“It will be too late by the time you get ready to fish,” reminded Miss
Elting.

“It isn’t sunset yet, Miss Elting. There should be good fishing for half
an hour yet.”

“Well, are you going to fish, or are you going to talk all the time
during that half hour?” demanded Margery.

For answer Harriet swung the pole above her head. With a swish the dusty
miller described a long curve in the air, then dived for the water,
which it took with the faintest possible disturbance.

There followed a swish and a splash. The rod bent until it seemed to the
spectators as though it would break under the strain. A flashing,
scintillating body jumped through the air, then plunged down deep into
the clear waters of the pond.

“A fithh! A fithh!” screamed Tommy. “Harriet hath got a fithh. Oh,
goodie, goodie, goodie!”

“Pull him in. You’ll lose him!” shouted Margery.

“Now will you look at our Harriet?” cried Crazy Jane, hugging herself
gleefully, swaying her body from side to side in the ecstasy of her
delight.

The trout that Harriet Burrell had hooked was a lively fish. It was
darting and diving with wonderful strength and quickness. The line cut
the water with a swish, swish, swish that was plainly heard by all.

“Get it, Harriet! Oh, do get it,” begged Hazel, in an agony of
apprehension lest the trout succeed in freeing itself.

“The real fun of catching a fish is ‘playing’ it, just as Harriet is
doing,” answered Miss Elting.

Tommy had run out on one of the beams of the old mill race, where she
was dancing up and down at the imminent risk of a ducking.

“Now, look out, girls,” warned Harriet. “I’m going to try to land him.”
There was a lively scurrying on the part of the girls. The trout came up
protesting and fighting every inch of the way. Then Harriet, having
reeled in the line, pulled the trout in toward the bank.

Unfortunately for Harriet, but fortunately for the fish, Tommy Thompson
was in the way. The trout slapped her squarely in the face ere Harriet
had discovered her companion’s location. There was a shrill scream from
Tommy, a light splash as the trout dropped into the pond, then a mighty
splash as Tommy, losing her balance, went sprawling into the cold water.

“Oh, I have lost my fish!” wailed Harriet.

“Catch Tommy!” yelled Margery.

Harriet threw down her rod and ran out on the beam where Tommy had been
standing before the disaster. Tommy was splashing and coughing, making
frantic efforts to reach shore. Harriet knew the little blonde girl
could swim, else she would have gone in after her. But Tommy wished to
attract all the sympathy and attention of her companions in her
direction, so she kept up a continuous screaming. Harriet reached down
and gave her a hand.

“How’s the water, Tommy?” questioned Harriet, mischievously.

“Co-o-o-old,” chattered Tommy. “I’m fr-r-r-r-eezing. What did you knock
me in for?”

“Why, I didn’t realize that you were standing there. Why did you make me
lose my fish?”

“There, there, girls! Tommy go into the tent at once and take off your
wet clothing. Put on dry clothes unless you wish to go to bed now.”

“I don’t want to go to bed, I want to watch Harriet catch fithh.”

“Oh, you’ve scared them all out of the pond,” complained Margery.

“I hope you fall in, too, Buthter,” was Tommy’s parting salute, as she
ran shivering to the tent. Fifteen minutes later, she emerged clad in
dry clothing and apparently none the worse for her recent wetting.

In the meantime Harriet had returned to her fishing, laughing softly
over her companion’s mishap and their argument following the plunge.
There were screams of delight when finally she landed a trout. Nor did
she stop until the sun dipped behind the western hills and the speckled
beauties went down into the depths of the stream, or skulked under the
edge of its banks for the night. The result of the fishing was a dozen
fine trout, the smallest weighing only a little under a half pound and
the largest weighing nearly two pounds, according to the guardian’s
estimate.

Harriet insisted on dressing the fish that night, something she knew
better how to do than did any of her companions. The fish were then put
in a pail, the cover tightly fitted and the pail hung in the old mill
race, where the cold water would flow over the receptacle all night
long.

“There,” exclaimed Harriet after her work was finished. “We shall have a
breakfast fit for a king. Now I’m going in bathing. I am so covered with
dust and grime that I’m ashamed of myself. Come, girls, aren’t you going
in with me?”

“What! Go into that ice cold water?” demanded Margery. “No, thank you.
I’ll heat some water and take my bath in the tent.”

“I will go in with you, Harriet,” offered Hazel.

“So will I,” added the guardian. “Come, let’s get ready before the air
gets colder. Tommy already has had her bath.”

Had they not been inured to cold water and exposure, the experiment
might have been followed by severe colds if nothing worse. But the
Meadow-Brook Girls were well seasoned from living out of doors for the
greater part of the summer and from bathing in the cold stream at Camp
Wau-Wau. The first plunge into the pond brought gasps and shivers, then
they splashed about in the water, swimming across the pond and back,
again and again, while Margery stood on the bank shivering out of pure
sympathy for them.

“That is what I call great,” cried Harriet, rising dripping to the bank
after Miss Elting had called to the two girls to come out of the water.
“I could almost eat another meal after that bath.”

“Tho could I,” piped Tommy, thrusting her head out from the tent flap.

The two girls and the guardian ran laughing to the tent, where, greatly
refreshed by their cold plunge, they changed their wet bathing suits for
dry clothing.

Now fresh fuel was piled on the camp fire. The flames blazed high and
the smoke curled skyward in the still, clear evening air. Harriet and
Hazel were capering about the fire, holding an impromptu war dance.
Tommy was standing near one corner of the tent watching the performance,
when, thinking she had heard a sound behind her, she turned
apprehensively.

For one horrified moment Tommy Thompson gazed, then with a yell of
terror sprang for the tent.

“Thave me! Oh, thave me!” she screamed.

“What is it?” cried Harriet and Miss Elting, rushing toward her. Then
they, too, halted, gazing into the deepening shadows that enveloped the
rear of the tent. Margery had caught sight of the object that had sent
Tommy into an agony of terror. Margery had thrown herself headlong into
the tent screaming wildly. Hazel, Miss Elting and Harriet stood their
ground.




CHAPTER VI—THE CALL OF THE DANCING BEAR


“A bear! A bear! Thave me!” came Tommy’s wailing voice from the interior
of the tent.

“Be quiet!” commanded Miss Elting.

“It’s on a chain. There are two men with it,” said Harriet somewhat
unsteadily.

Miss Elting stepped forward to obtain a better view of the two men. She
saw the swarthy faces of two Italians. One was leading the bear by a
chain, the other carried a long pole. The animal was a huge, ambling,
cinnamon bear. He wore a muzzle, and the sight of this gave the woman
and the two girls a greater sense of security.

“What do you wish here?” demanded the guardian.

“We maka da bear dance,” said the man, with the pole, touching his hat
politely. “You giva mea twent-five cent I maka da bear dance.”

“We do not wish to see the bear dance. You will please go away, or I
shall call for assistance to drive you off,” returned Miss Elting
boldly.

“Oh, let the bear dance. It would be great fun,” urged Hazel.

“Twent-five cent to maka da bear dance.”

At this juncture Margery came timidly out of the tent. Tommy,
white-faced, ready to run at the slightest sign of alarm, crept out
after her.

“Will—will he bite?” stammered Margery.

“He will hurt his teeth on the muzzle if he does,” answered Harriet
Burrell laughingly.

The leader gave a sharp command. The bear rose on its hind feet and
began pawing the air. It fixed its beady eyes on the face of Tommy
Thompson. Tommy uttered a little cry and shrank back.

“He lika da littla girl,” grinned the Italian.

“Never mind being personal. If you will keep your distance we will pay
you a quarter to see the bear dance.” Miss Elting drew a coin from her
pocket, and stepping forward, without the least hesitation, handed it to
the man with the pole. “Keep him over on that side of the fire. You two
men remain over there also. Remember, we are quite well prepared to
assert our rights if you do not do as you are told. Watch that neither
of them gets into the tent, Harriet,” she added in a whisper.

Harriet Burrell nodded understandingly. The bear, in response to
frequent prods of the pole, ambled about, dancing awkwardly, now and
then uttering a growl of resentment at the treatment he was receiving.
His master put the animal through its paces. At this juncture, Jane
McCarthy, who, some time before, had driven off to a farm house in quest
of milk for breakfast, drove in with a great rattle and honking. At
first the Italians were for dragging their bear away. But, upon
discovering that the newcomer was only another young woman, they grinned
and went on with the performance.

“Hello! what have we here?” cried Jane. “Where did you catch that beast?
Hey, you men! Didn’t I pass you on the road this afternoon? Yes, I did.
I recognize your friend, the bear. Better look out for those fellows. I
don’t like the looks of them,” declared Crazy Jane to Miss Elting in a
low voice. “I’d a heap sooner trust the bear than the men, and I
wouldn’t care to turn my back on either for very long at one time.” Then
turning to the men she said: “Make your bear do his tricks over again. I
haven’t seen the show, you know.”

“Twent-five cent,” answered the man.

Jane looked at him for a few seconds, then, throwing back her head,
laughed loudly.

“Twent-five cents, eh? I guess not! Does he dance, or does he not?” she
demanded.

For answer the man with the pole gave the bear a vicious poke, the other
led the animal to a small tree, to which he tied him.

“My gracious, are they going to camp here?” gasped Margery.

“Don’t be afraid. We will send them on their way soon enough,” answered
Harriet in a low voice. “I wouldn’t make them angry, Miss Elting.”

“I don’t intend to.”

“Leave them to me. See here, men, what do you propose to do now?”
demanded Jane briskly.

“We lika somathing to eat.”

“All right. You shall have somathing. Twent-five cent please,” mimicked
Crazy Jane, holding out a hand. She was so droll about it that the girls
burst out laughing.

“Oh, you shouldn’t have done that. See, you have made them angry,”
whispered Hazel.

“I don’t care if I have. I’ll be getting angry myself, pretty
soon—maybe.”

[Illustration: “Twent-five Cent, Please,” mimicked Jane.]

“Shall I get something for them, Miss Elting?” questioned Harriet.

The guardian nodded. Harriet ran into the tent, where she quickly
prepared some roast beef sandwiches. These she carried out and handed to
the leader of the bear. He divided with his companion. The two men sat
down by the fire and began eating voraciously.

“You gotta coffee?” asked the leader, his mouth so full of the sandwich
he was eating that he was barely understandable.

“No. We have no coffee made,” replied Miss Elting. “You will have to get
along with what you have.”

“You maka coffee. You maka now!”

“What?” cried Crazy Jane belligerently. “You order us to make coffee for
you, you lazy good-for-nothings? Get out of here before I lose my temper
with you.”

“Easy, Jane!” warned Miss Elting.

“You no giva coffee, I letta out da bear,” threatened the leader,
scrambling up and running to the tree where the cinnamon bear was
secured. The second Italian also had risen to his feet. He was edging
toward the rear of the tent, evidently thinking that he was not
observed. But Harriet, though not appearing to notice, was watching him
narrowly. Tommy and Margery were trembling with fear. Harriet and Jane
were unafraid. They were getting a little angry, however. Miss Elting
slipped into the tent and getting her revolver, secreted it in a fold of
her skirt. Just as she emerged the second Italian ducked in under the
edge of the tent. The tent had been staked down firmly and as the man
was somewhat stout he stuck when half way under the side wall.

“Come out of that,” commanded Harriet.

Instead of obeying her the man tried to wriggle in.

“I see I’ve got to attack him from inside the tent,” decided the girl.
Wheeling about she ran into the tent where, in the light from the
campfire, she could see the tousled head and rolling black eyes of the
man underneath the side wall. Without speaking she seized a pail of
water that stood near the entrance of the tent and dashed it full into
the man’s face.

“Hurrah for Harriet!” cried Crazy Jane from the tent door, where she
stood waving her arms now and hopping about gleefully.

Choking and sputtering the man wriggled out from under the tent uttering
a perfect torrent of abuse in his native tongue. It was about this time
that Miss Elting discovered that she had forgotten to load the revolver
before taking it from the tent. Meanwhile the leader had untied the
chain of the bear and was urging it forward, evidently intending to
frighten the women.

“You giva me mon. I then-a go way with da bear. You giva me mon,” he
demanded angrily.

Tommy Thompson, at this juncture, found her courage. Snatching up a
burning fire brand she charged the man leading the bear. He leaped back
to avoid the thrust of the fiery club. The bear swung a giant paw at
her. Tommy hit him over the nose with the firebrand. In the meantime
Hazel Holland, following Harriet’s example, appeared on the scene with
another pail of water, which she dashed over the leader and the bear.

Fire and water were a little more than the man or the bear had bargained
for, so they made haste to get out of the danger zone. Crazy Jane, in
the meantime pursued them shouting and brandishing a stout stick that
she had picked up in the field. Jane chased the men all the way to the
road, with Tommy and her fiery club in close pursuit.

“Oh, those rascals!” cried the guardian, when the girls returned. “And
that miserable bear! I’ll warrant the three of them got the fright of
their lives. They won’t bother the Meadow-Brook Girls soon again.”

“I am not so certain of that,” answered Harriet, smiling. “We did give
them a scare, though. But I’m sorry I had almost to drown that one man.
He was determined to get into the tent. What do you suppose he wanted?”

“To steal something, of course,” answered Miss Elting.

“And Tommy. Did you see Tommy and her torch, girls? Oh, wasn’t it a
sight?”

“Yes. And Hazel and Harriet with their pails of water,” chuckled the
guardian.

“Tommy, dear,” exclaimed Miss Elting, as the little girl sat down beside
her, flushed and triumphant. “You have earned a bead this evening. I
think each one of you is entitled to a bright red bead. Now pile on the
wood, girls, so we shall have plenty of light. I don’t apprehend further
trouble, but it is well to be prepared.”

“I will see to that,” spoke up Harriet. “I have a plan that will make it
unnecessary for any one to sit up and keep watch.”

Harriet explained her plan, which met with the approval of the others.
That plan was destined to fulfill its purpose later in the night, for
their excitement was not yet ended, and before the dawning of another
day, the Meadow-Brook Girls were once more to distinguish themselves.




CHAPTER VII—DISCOVERING MIDNIGHT PROWLERS


“Have you a ball of strong twine in your kit, Jane?” asked Harriet. “You
told me to ask for anything I wanted but did not see.”

“Sure, I have. In the tool box. Wait. I’ll get it for you.”

While Jane went for the twine, Harriet hurried out, returning a few
moments later with two sticks, each stick being about five feet long.
Next she got a tin pail and stood the pail bottom-side-up on the sticks.
Her companions watched her wonderingly.

“What _are_ you trying to do?” demanded Miss Elting.

“Fixing a burglar alarm. You’ll agree that it is all right after I have
it finished. Now, I want to run this twine all the way around the camp.
I shall need some round sticks. Help me find some, Tommy. You have sharp
eyes.”

All hands set out to hunt for the desired sticks. Harriet began
thrusting them into the soft ground at more or less regular intervals.

When the stakes had been placed loops of string were tied near the tops
of them, and through these loops was threaded the long twine until the
camp was entirely surrounded by it. It formed a thread-like barrier that
seemed too slender a thing to be of much use. One end of the string was
secured to the two sticks on which the pail had been placed. The slack
in the string was taken up until the sticks and the pail tilted from the
wall of the tent at a sharp angle.

“Hurrah!” cried the guardian. “That is a most ingenious contrivance. How
did you come to think of it?”

“Nethethity ith the mother of invention, tho my father thayth,” spoke up
Grace.

Harriet nodded approvingly. The others laughed.

“Tommy is becoming quite a philosopher,” averred the guardian. “Aren’t
you going to give us a demonstration of your invention, Harriet?”

“Very well,” laughed Harriet. “Hazel, will you go out and stumble
against the string? Don’t you dare to break it for—Oh!”

The two sticks had come down with a crash, the tin pail rattling as it
rolled over the floor. Tommy screamed and so did Margery.

“There’s your demonstration,” announced Harriet. “Some one is coming. I
hope it isn’t those Italians again.”

Miss Elting with her loaded revolver, Jane with her club, Harriet armed
this time with a stout stick, sauntered forth to meet the newcomer. Jane
had run to the dark side of the tent, thrusting her club across the
corner ready to use it at the first indication of trouble. To her
disgust, the farmer from whom she had obtained permission to make camp,
now appeared on the scene.

“It’s all right, girls. This is the gentleman who let us make camp
here,” called Jane.

“I just came over to tell you to take care of your fire. If it runs
it’ll burn off the meadow, it being all fresh seeding there. I wouldn’t
want to lose it,” hailed their visitor.

“Thank you for calling our attention to it. We are always careful of
fire,” Miss Elting made reply.

“What was it I fell over when I came in here?” he asked, glancing about
him. “You certainly look mighty comfortable here.”

The girls looked at each other and giggled.

“It was a little contrivance of one of our young women, so that we might
be warned of the approach of strangers,” the guardian informed him. “You
see, it warned us that some one was coming.”

“I guess you can take care of yourselves, all right. Is there anything
you want? If there is, come over to the house. My wife is curious to see
this outfit. Maybe she will come over in the morning.”

“Thank you very kindly for your interest,” answered the guardian. “We
shall be breaking camp early in the morning.”

The farmer left. Harriet nodded to her companions.

“Was the demonstration satisfactory?” she questioned.

“I should say it was,” answered Margery. “It nearly scared me out of my
wits.”

“I suppose we shall have to mend the string now. The farmer’s big boots
broke it in two places. However, we needn’t worry about any person
getting into this camp to-night without giving us warning of his
approach,” said Harriet. She repaired the broken “burglar alarm,” then
returning to the tent adjusted the sticks and the pail, placing several
other pieces of tinware with it. The girls then gathered about the
campfire, where they chatted, told stories and exchanged experiences
until a late hour.

Harriet got out the map just before they retired. After consulting with
Miss Elting for some time, it was decided that they should take a short
cut across a rugged country, using their compass to guide them, meeting
Jane some twelve miles further on. She would have to drive more than
twenty miles to make the point. The girls did not enjoy the highways
very much. In the first place, the roads were dusty; many curious people
were to be met with on the roads; then again they thoroughly enjoyed
breaking new paths through the forests and over fields and hills. Now
that all the crops had been garnered there was no danger of doing damage
to the farmers’ fields by tramping across them. Jane was instructed to
wait for them after driving into the next town for fresh supplies.

“It’s curious that we don’t run across any melon fields. The first one I
catch sight of I’m going to raid,” she declared.

“No, Jane, you mustn’t do that,” objected the guardian. “What we get we
must pay for.”

“Certainly,” agreed Jane. “But there isn’t any sport in just walking up
and paying for melons. It’s a heap more fun to forage for them.”

“But, Jane, think what it means to take an object of value that doesn’t
belong to you. It is stealing!”

“That’s true. It surely is,” agreed Jane. “I won’t ever mention any such
thing again.”

“Thank you,” returned Miss Elting with a smile that amply repaid Crazy
Jane for her decision.

At last all hands began making preparations for bed. Folding cots were
opened and made up, fresh fuel was heaped on the campfire, then Harriet
and Miss Elting made a round of the camp to see that all was in shape
for the night. Jane lighted the big headlights on her car, turning them
on the darkest part of the camp, after which they drew the flap to the
tent and began preparing for bed. Half an hour later the camp was
silent, save for the occasional crackling of the fire. All the dead
leaves and inflammable stuff had been raked away and the ground dug up
immediately about the fire to prevent it from spreading. The moon now
silvered the landscape, and a faint mist was rising from about the
Willow Ponds, adding to the beauty of the night.

Midnight came, then the silence became more marked than before. About
one o’clock in the morning two men might have been observed skulking
about the farther side of the pond nearest to the camp. They took care
not to come within range of the headlights of Crazy Jane’s motor car.
Had one looked closely at them the men might have been recognized as the
same pair that had visited the camp with the bear earlier in the
evening. What their purpose was in returning could only be surmised.

It might be revenge or robbery. In either event it was bad enough, and
the Meadow-Brook Girls, sleeping soundly, were blissfully unconscious of
the danger that menaced them. Their faith in Harriet Burrell’s burglar
alarm permitted them to sleep without fear.

All at once there was a mighty crash in the tent. As Tommy Thompson
described it afterwards, “it thounded ath if lightning had thtruck a tin
thhop.” The tin pail and the other kitchen utensils that had been hung
on the long sticks in the tent came down with a clatter and a bang. The
tin pail rolled clear across the tent, landed on Margery Brown, bringing
from her a scream of terror.

“Quick! Put on your bathrobes!” called Miss Elting. “There is trouble
here.”

No need to tell them that. The tin pail already had conveyed this
information to the Meadow-Brook Girls.

“Oh, thave me!” wailed Tommy.

Harriet was the first one to run outside the tent.

“There they are!” she cried, having caught sight of two skulking figures
near the automobile. “It’s the same Italians. Let’s call for help as
loudly as we can. Perhaps that will make them take to their heels.”

It had the desired effect. Seeing that the camp was fully aroused the
intruders fled. Then a daring plan suggested itself to Crazy Jane
McCarthy. Leaving her companions she started on a run for her car.

“Come back! Where are you going?” cried the guardian.

“I’ll show you, I’ll show them! Just watch and you’ll see more fun than
a barrel of monkeys eating cayenne pepper.”

Dashing up to the car, she advanced the spark control, and gave the
crank a quick turn. The car began a sputtering that quickly grew into a
roar from the exhaust. Crazy Jane leaped in. She was clad in a bathrobe
that reached to her ankles; her tangle of hair fell about her face and
shoulders giving her face a wilder and more weird expression than ever.

Jane threw in the high speed lever. The car leaped forward. Harriet
Burrell, who had divined something of Jane’s purpose, made a running
leap and landed on the step, grasping one of the cover braces for
support.

“Jane, Jane! For goodness’ sake, what are you going to do?”

“I’m going to give the rascals the scare of their lives. They haven’t
had enough. Get in!”

Harriet did so, but only to prevent being thrown off the car. She had
little desire to participate in the drive that she well knew would be an
exciting one. Miss Elting was shouting to Jane to come back. Jane did
not or would not hear. Uttering a shrill little cry of triumph she drove
the car ahead at a perilous rate of speed. Over the rough field the
automobile lurched and careened imperiling the safety of its occupants
and threatening momentarily to upset and wreck the car.

The two men were fleeing across the field. Seeing the car bearing down
upon them, they began to dodge. The big white eyes of the headlights
followed them wherever they went. It was maddening. Now the fugitives
began zig-zagging. So did Crazy Jane. Once she nearly ran them down. The
Italians sprang out of the way just in time and began running back
toward the camp. Jane pursued them as soon as she could get the car
turned about and facing the other way. By this time the men had gotten a
long start.

“They’re making for the camp, the villains,” breathed Jane.

“It is because they are trying to get out of your way,” answered Harriet
almost breathlessly. “You will have to head them off.”

“Head them off nothing!” exploded Jane. “Rather will I take their heads
off, the miserable rascals.”

“Jane, Jane! You mustn’t run them down. You simply _must not_. You might
kill them. Please, please don’t try to do that, dear!” begged Harriet.

“All right, darlin’. But you’re making me lose a lot of fun. I don’t get
an opportunity like this every day in the week. They deserve all I can
give them.”

“You mustn’t harm a human being, no matter how bad he is. There, they
have turned toward the road.”

“I won’t hurt them,” promised Jane. “I’ll just scare them a little.”

“Oh!” cried Harriet as the car rose on two wheels, nearly turning over.
“Do be careful!”

“Don’t be afraid. As long as I’ve got two wheels on the ground I’m all
right. Now if I had only one wheel on the old sod you might worry, but
you wouldn’t worry for long. See ’em go. They know I’ve got them now!”

Just then the men plunged headlong into a ditch that extended all the
way across the field. The girls had not discovered it until that moment.
Jane checked her car just in time to prevent it also from going into the
ditch.

“There’s a bridge to the right,” Harriet informed her, then was sorry
she had made the suggestion. Crazy Jane charged the bridge at full
speed. All four wheels seemed to strike the planking at the same
instant.

Jane turned sharply. They were now chasing the two men obliquely across
the field. The men were lagging.

“They’re getting winded,” shouted Crazy Jane triumphantly.

“Please go back now,” begged Harriet “You have frightened them enough.
They never will trouble us again.”

“Not till I get the wretches on a run down the road. I’ve not finished
with them yet.”

“They have nearly finished themselves,” answered Harriet. She was no
longer apprehensive that Jane would injure the men intentionally, though
Harriet feared that one of them might stumble and be crushed underneath
the car. Still her pulses were beating high, the color in her cheeks had
mounted to her forehead. She was entering into the spirit of the wild
chase almost with the enthusiasm of Crazy Jane herself.

The voices of their companions in the camp no longer reached them. The
two girls were too far away to hear now, even had the car not been
making such a din.

The two men were making for the roadside fence, a board structure, which
in the haze of the damp night, the girls did not see. They had forgotten
that the fence was there.

All at once the men reached the fence. Grasping the top board they flung
themselves over, landing heavily on the ground on the other side.

“Look out!” cried Harriet warningly.

“Hold fast!” yelled Jane.

Crash!

The car struck the fence with a mighty crash accompanied by the sound of
splintering woodwork. The headlights went out, and Jane brought her car
to a stop in the midst of the wreck at the roadside.




CHAPTER VIII—CAUGHT IN A MORASS


“Well, here we are,” announced Crazy Jane calmly.

“Oh, see those fellows run!” cried Harriet, gaspingly. “There they go!”
she cried, in almost hysterical amusement, after she had picked herself
up from the bottom of the car, where the collision had hurled her.

“I’ve a good notion to send the car straight through the fence, and
chase that pair of skulkers out of the state!” Jane McCarthy proposed
vindictively.

“Don’t you try to do it,” protested Harriet, now sobered by the
realization of how reckless her companion might easily become. “Jane,
_some day_ you’ll really hit some one—that would be awful!”

“But I didn’t half frighten that pair of rascals,” returned Jane.

“If the men weren’t frightened, then they’ll never know fear,” insisted
Harriet Burrell. “How badly is the car damaged?”

“A blow on the nose, but the nose is not even out of joint,” Jane
answered coolly.

“Then let us get back to Miss Elting. How she’ll scold!”

Miss Elting did scold when they reached camp with the car. It is to be
feared, however, that Jane heard but little of the rebuke, for she was
busy examining the damage done to her beloved car. She found that she
could put the lamps in condition again. The guard rod in front of the
radiator was also injured. Jane decided that this could be easily fixed.

“Girls, girls! What do you mean by such actions. Jane, I am amazed at
you. Harriet, how could you?” Miss Elting rebuked them roundly.

“I—I guess it was impulse,” answered Harriet, her face crimsoning under
the reproachful words of the guardian. “Please don’t scold us. We drove
the men off. They will not trouble us again, I am quite sure.”

“But they might have been run down, girls.”

“Served them right if they had, bad luck to them!” retorted Jane
mischievously. “However, ’all’s well that ends well.’ I’m for bed. What
do you say?”

“Thay, why didn’t you take me along?” demanded Tommy.

“It was quite bad enough without your assistance,” replied the guardian.
“Yes, we had better retire at once. Do you wish to put up your burglar
alarm again, Harriet?”

“I do not think it will be necessary. The men won’t prowl about the camp
again to-night.”

“No, they won’t,” agreed Jane, laughing uproariously. “They’re running
yet and they’ll be running as long as their wind holds out. I wonder
where they left the bear? Wouldn’t it be fun if we could find the bear
and let him loose?”

“Oh-h-h!” cried Margery. “How can you talk so, Jane?”

“Most certainly not,” rebuked Miss Elting. “You have done quite enough
as it is, without turning a bear loose on the community. You had better
all go back to bed. What did you do to your car, Jane?”

“Bumped its nose, that’s all. My only regret is that I didn’t bump it
against one of the Italians. I shouldn’t have minded giving the bear a
smash, too. Good night. Sweet dreams, darlin’s!” Jane flounced into the
tent and throwing off her bathrobe tumbled into bed, where she was soon
sound asleep. The others did not quiet down quite so quickly. Harriet,
especially, lay thinking over the experiences of the evening, and each
time the thought of the pursuit of the Italians by Crazy Jane and her
motor car occurred to her, Harriet would laugh softly to herself. She
finally laughed herself to sleep, to be awakened in what seemed but a
few moments later, by the blowing of a fish horn at the lips of Crazy
Jane McCarthy. Day had dawned. The sun was just peeping over the eastern
hills, the campfire was blazing and Miss Elting was getting breakfast.

Harriet quickly drew on her bathing suit, then, running out of the tent,
plunged into the pond, uttering a little scream as the cold water
enveloped her. None of the others had the courage to take a cold plunge
that morning, as the air was rather cool. As for Harriet, she remained
in the pond until Miss Elting insisted that she come ashore.

Camp was struck immediately after breakfast as the girls wished to make
as much progress on their journey in the cool of the morning as
possible. They struck camp with the skill of veterans, and within half
an hour from the time they began the operation, everything was packed
and stowed in the car.

“Now, don’t you girls try to play me any more tricks to-day. I’ve got
the food. If you don’t find Jane, you get no supper. Understand?”
laughed Jane.

“I’ve got thome bithcuit in my pack,” piped Tommy.

“She won’t have them for long,” laughed Margery. “Tommy will have eaten
the biscuits before she has gone a mile.”

“Well, I don’t eat tho much that I get fat,” protested Tommy. “I gueth I
know when to thtop.”

Miss Elting was giving Jane final directions as to when and where to
look for them, after which the four girls and their guardian, with their
packs slung over their backs, stout sticks in their hands to assist them
over rough places and also to frighten away troublesome dogs, started
out on their journey of ten miles or more. They crossed the road,
traveled up a hill and headed straight across country. The unmarked
trail was rough and following it fatigued them considerably during the
first two miles of their journey.

Shortly after eleven o’clock they came in sight of a remote farm house
tucked away in a valley. Miss Elting decided to call there to get some
milk. The woman of the house at first regarded them with suspicion, but
she soon thawed under Miss Elting’s gentle voice and winning smile.

The milk had not been skimmed. All the old milk had been churned that
day. There was nothing left but buttermilk, the woman told them.

“Buttermilk!” cried the girls in chorus.

“I jutht love buttermilk!” declared Tommy. “Do you have buttermilk
cowth? Ithn’t that fine? I’m going to make my father buy me a buttermilk
cow.”

“Well, I was going to feed that buttermilk to the hogs, but seeing as
you want it I suppose you may have it,” decided the woman with some
reluctance. “Do you like it cold?”

The party answered in the affirmative. The housewife lowered a pail of
buttermilk into the well to cool, the party sitting down under an apple
tree in the yard to rest themselves in the meantime. Margery lay down
and went to sleep. Tommy amused herself by tickling Buster’s ear with a
long, dead stalk of timothy grass. Margery in her sleep thought it a
fly. She fought the fly for some time, then finally opening her eyes,
she caught Tommy red handed. Tommy fled into the farm house, where she
pretended to be much interested in the housewife’s work. She soon won
her way into the good graces of the woman, and when, finally, the little
lisping girl emerged from the house she was carrying a tin tray of food.

“Jutht thee what I’ve got,” she cried. “It taketh Tommy Thompthon to get
thingth to eat.”

There were sandwiches, ginger cookies—great fat brown fellows—and a
large dish of apple sauce.

“Oh, girls!” cried Margery her eyes glistening at the prospect of a
feast. “I could die eating that food.”

“Tommy, did you beg for this?” demanded the guardian.

“I gueth not. I jutht athked for it,” returned Tommy calmly. “When you
want thomething you want, jutht athk for it, and if you don’t get it you
haven’t wasted anything but your breath.”

“Madam, we are very grateful to you for this kindness, and will pay you
before leaving,” called Miss Elting to the housewife, who came out at
this juncture to draw up the bucket of buttermilk from the cool depths
of the well.

“You’re welcome, I’m sure. I just baked to-day. Hope the cookies are all
right. They didn’t rise to suit me.”

“They’d have burthted if they’d rithen any more,” observed Tommy. She
was rebuked by a look from Harriet.

“I hope you like them,” smiled the woman.

“Oh, they are simply delicious,” answered Harriet, with glowing eyes.
“And that buttermilk! I never drank any that tasted better.”

The party ate their fill of the good things, Margery doing even more
than her share in disposing of both buttermilk and food. When they had
finished, the tray was empty. The woman offered to bring them more food,
but Miss Elting said “no.” She gave the woman fifty cents despite the
protests of the latter; then, after a brief rest, they started on again,
first having expressed their thanks to the housewife, who stood in the
door of her home watching the little party until it had passed out of
sight.

About the middle of the afternoon the girls halted for another rest
because of Margery’s complaints that she was feeling ill.

“You ate too much,” declared Harriet. “It doesn’t do to eat so much when
one is taking exercise as we are.”

“Yeth. Buthter alwayth eatth too much,” averred Tommy wisely.

“Oh!” moaned Margery Brown, sitting down all in a heap. “I can’t walk
another step to-day.”

“Do you think we should leave her here?” asked Harriet, with solemn face
but twinkling eyes.

“We shall see how she feels after I have given her something to settle
her stomach,” answered Miss Elting gravely.

“No, no, no!” wailed Margery. “Don’t leave me. I’ll go. Let me lie still
and rest myself a little first.”

“You thee Buthter, it doethn’t pay to be tho greedy,” admonished Tommy.

“Will you please make her stop?” begged Buster. “I can’t stand it.”

“Tommy!” rebuked Harriet. “Haven’t you any consideration for Margery?”

“Yeth. Of courthe I have. But thhe doethn’t detherve any thympathy.”

“I’m ashamed of you, Tommy, dear. Wait. You, too, will be ill one of
these days, then we shall make unpleasant remarks to you,” warned
Harriet.

Grace Thompson flushed guiltily.

“That ith too bad, Buthter. I didn’t mean to make you feel worthe.
Honetht I didn’t. I hope you will be better pretty thoon.” Tommy kissed
her. “There. Ithn’t that better?”

“Yes,” admitted Margery. She already had taken some peppermint drops
that Miss Elting had administered. After a further rest the girls
assisted her to her feet and walked her slowly up and down the road. She
was then permitted to sit down and rest again. Tommy, an expression of
concern on her impish face, crouched before the now pale-faced Buster,
munching a hard biscuit.

“Come, girls,” said Miss Elting finally. “It is nearly five o’clock. We
were to meet Jane at five, and we must have a good two hours’ walk ahead
of us still. Now that Margery is feeling so ill we shall not be able to
make nearly as good time as that. I wonder if we hadn’t better find the
highway and finish the day’s tramp on that?”

Margery protested that they must not change their plans on her account.
She declared that she could walk as well as any of them.

“Margery will repent her rash assertions before she has gone a mile,”
laughed Hazel.

“No. I think she will be all right, now,” replied the guardian.
“Margery, if you find that you are feeling worse, at any time, you must
be sure to tell me at once. Now, girls, march!”

The little company plodded along. Harriet linked one arm within
Margery’s. The latter, while feeling much improved, was still a little
weak and Harriet Burrell’s sturdy arm was appreciated.

About six o’clock they came to a long hill that sloped gently down into
a valley. The greater part of the valley was covered with trees. It
appeared to be a dense forest of second growth, the trees not being very
large. The guardian consulted the map.

“Yes. We are on the right trail. We must keep straight on through the
woods. According to this map there should be a trail that leads directly
to the other side of the valley, and when we reach that point we shall
have finished our day’s journey.”

“I am afraid we are going to be caught in the dark, Miss Elting,” said
Harriet.

“If we find the trail we do not need to worry about that. We can’t very
well go astray. I would suggest that, when we get down farther into the
valley, we spread out and look for the wood trail. The one who first
discovers it will shout. By taking this open formation we shall be
saving time. It certainly seems to me that the distance to be covered
to-day is more than ten miles.”

“It does seem so,” agreed Hazel. “But we have lost considerable time on
the way.”

They began spreading out when about half way down the hill, calling to
each other good-naturedly, shouting as they got farther and farther
away. Tommy discovered the road. She ran out into the field waving her
arms and crying shrilly to attract the attention of her companions. They
hurried toward her. The road, as they soon learned, was a mere path and
one not much frequented at that, as was evidenced by the vegetation that
grew in the middle of it.

“This looks to me like rather low swampy land,” declared Harriet. “It is
my idea that we had better stick closely to the path, or we may get into
trouble.” She did not say definitely what she feared, not wishing to
needlessly terrorize Margery and Tommy. Miss Elting understood their
danger, however. She nodded. Harriet started along the trail, leading
the way, with the guardian following at her heels. They went on in this
way for half an hour. The forest grew darker as they proceeded, the
vegetation being thick in there. The day was waning rapidly. It was not
very long before they were groping their way, rather than finding it by
sight.

A scream from Margery, who was at the rear, brought them up sharply.
Then Tommy’s voice was raised in a sharp cry of alarm.

“What is it?” shouted Harriet.

“I’m sinking!” screamed Margery.

Harriet instantly knew the meaning of this. Her worst fears were
confirmed. They were in the middle of a vast morass that stretched on
each side of the trail.

“Thave me! Oh, thave me!” wailed Tommy.

Both girls were in the mud, but just how deeply Harriet Burrell did not
know. Now Hazel added her cries to those of Tommy and Margery. She, too,
had stepped off the path. Harriet could hear Hazel floundering in the
mire. Miss Elting hurried back to them, regardless of her own safety.

“Be careful!” called Harriet warningly, groping her way to her
companions who were crying and screaming for help.




CHAPTER IX—THE TRAMP CLUB TO THE RESCUE


“Look out, Miss Elting,” warned Harriet again. “The girls are in the
mud.”

“So am I,” cried the guardian in a voice of alarm. “Oh, it’s deep. I’m
sinking.”

“Stand perfectly still,” advised Harriet. “You will get in deeper if you
struggle. I’ll see what I can do. I may get in, too.”

“Be quick, Harriet,” urged the guardian. “This is serious. I can’t move
an inch.”

“I’ll do the best I can. Oh, I wish I had some good sized limbs of trees
to throw to you. Here’s one. Where are you, Miss Elting?”

“Here. It’s no use. I can’t pull myself out.”

Margery was screaming at the top of her voice. It seemed as though her
cries must be heard throughout the woods. No amount of urging could
induce her to be quiet.

“Let her yell. Let her make all the noithe she can. Maybe thomebody will
hear her,” wailed Tommy.

This was good logic. Miss Elting told Buster to shout as loudly as she
could. The other girls now added their voices to Buster’s frantic
screams. Harriet was moving about as rapidly as she dared, but she was
unable to find any limbs large enough to be of much use to Miss Elting,
who was nearest to the trail over which they had come. Harriet tried
another experiment. Breaking down a sapling that grew beside the path
she thrust this toward the guardian.

“Take hold of it,” she commanded. “Have you got it, Miss Elting?”

“Yes.”

“Give way loosely when I pull. I may be able to pull you out. Don’t
resist at all.”

“It’s no use, Harriet!” announced the guardian, after several minutes of
the hardest sort of work on Harriet’s part. “I am getting deeper in the
mud with every move I make. You will have to think of something else.”

“Girls, stop your screaming for a moment,” called Harriet. “Tell me how
you are? Are you sinking deeper into the mud or are you remaining about
the same?”

“Whenever I make the slightest movement I sink in deeper. I’m keeping as
still as possible,” answered Hazel.

“I’m in almotht up to my waitht,” cried Tommy. “I’m going to be buried
alive. Oh, thave me!”

“As long as you are able to scream like that you are all right,”
comforted Harriet. “When you stop yelling I shall begin to believe you
are in real trouble.”

Harriet now set to work cutting down small saplings with her hatchet.
These she threw out into the space between Miss Elting and the three
girls. They were close together, which somewhat simplified the work. The
Meadow-Brook girl knew that it would take a quantity of the small trees
and limbs to support her weight, but it was the only course she knew of
to follow. Fortunately for Harriet she was an athletic girl, possessing
great strength for one of her age and build. Better still, she possessed
a courage and will all her own. Then, too, Harriet Burrell was one of
those doggedly determined persons who never know when they are worsted.
Her mind was working even more rapidly than were her hands. She had
succeeded in piling up enough stuff to form a slight support for the
arms of her companions. She now explained her plan to them.

“I don’t think I shall be able to get you out of the morass without
taking a long chance of getting in myself,” she began.

“Oh-h-h-h!” cried the girls despairingly. They had relied implicitly on
Harriet’s resourceful brain to find the means to release them from their
dangerous predicament.

“Wait until I have finished. You know that I’m not afraid. You know
better than to think so,” soothed Harriet. “Don’t you see, if I were to
get caught in the mud, your last hope would be gone? We might all perish
here before any one found us.”

“You are right as usual, Harriet,” said Miss Elting. She was apparently
calm. If she were nervous no trace of it was discoverable in her voice.
“What do you propose to do?”

“I am going to pile some more stuff on what I have already placed there.
Each of you is to throw out her arms and if possible lock hands across
the barrier. When one hand gets tired change to the other one. That will
keep you from sinking down much deeper. The saplings should keep you up,
though it will be a rather severe strain on your arm.”

“What will you do, Harriet?” asked Miss Elting.

“I am going for help.”

“Oh, don’t leave uth!” wailed Grace.

“Harriet is right,” agreed Hazel. “It is the only thing to do. But which
way will you go?”

“I will go back the way we came. I believe that if I am careful I shall
be able to reach solid ground without getting off the trail. A short
distance from here the ground rises somewhat and is harder. Once I reach
that I shall be safe.”

“But, Harriet, where will you go for help?”

“I saw the top of some farm buildings to the west of where we were just
before we entered this horrid place. I think it will be best for me to
hurry there. I ought to be back in a couple of hours at the outside.”

“Two _hourth_!” mourned Tommy.

“That will be better than staying there all night, won’t it?” demanded
Harriet.

“I should say it will,” agreed Hazel.

“Then hurry, dear,” urged Miss Elting.

“Is any one of you in pain?” questioned Harriet.

“I think not,” replied Miss Elting. “The ground is too soft to hurt.
That’s the worst of it. If the ground weren’t so soft and sticky we
should be able to get out. Do you think you could build a fire before
you go, Harriet?”

“I wouldn’t dare to do so. Suppose it should spread to the trees about
you after I had gone? There are cedars and small pine trees in here. The
foliage of these trees is like tinder.”

“You are right!” exclaimed the guardian. “To build a fire would be the
height of folly. Hurry, please. We will be here when you come back,” she
added with a forced laugh.

“Be brave, girls. Remember, we are Meadow-Brook Girls,” said Harriet, as
with a shouted “good-bye” she started back along the trail on her
mission. Both arms were outspread so that she might be warned by touch
when getting too close to the sides of the trail.

“Girls,” began Miss Elting brightly, after Harriet had left them.
“Harriet reminded us that we are Meadow-Brook Girls. Let’s show that we
are by giving the Meadow-Brook yell. Now. One, two, three, go!”

  “Meadow-Brook. Meadow-Brook.
  Rah, rah, rah!
  Meadow-Brook, Meadow-Brook,
  Sis, boom, ah-h-h!”

The girls’ voices grew stronger after the second line. The voices of
Miss Elting and Tommy Thompson rose above those of the other two. Some
one laughed. It was Tommy. Her laugh was a trifle hysterical, but it was
a laugh, and for the moment it relieved the strain somewhat. Miss Elting
gave them no time to think about themselves.

“Girls. Forty-nine Blue Bottles now,” she cried, then began the chant
herself, the others joining in promptly.

  “Forty-nine blue bottles were hanging on the wall,
  Forty-nine blue bottles were hanging on the wall.
  Take one of the bottles down and there’ll be forty-eight
      blue bottles a hanging on the wall, a hanging on the
      wall.”

They continued to chant regardless of aching throats and hoarse voices,
until every one of those offending blue bottles had been removed from
the wall.

“Now the Meadow-Brook yell again. It will bring assistance to us if any
one hears it,” reminded the guardian. They repeated the yell.

“Gracious!” cried Miss Elting.

“Oh, what is it now?” begged Margery, in a frightened voice.

“Why, some malicious person has put all those forty-nine blue bottles
back on the wall again. What shall we do?”

“I gueth we’ll have to take them off,” lisped Tommy, amid laughter from
her companions and the guardian as well.

“I can’t,” moaned Margery. She began to choke and cough. “I’ve swallowed
a bug.”

“Oh, the poor bug. I’m tho thorry for him,” piped Tommy.

“Maybe we can catch him in one of those bottles,” suggested Miss Elting.
“Come, girls, you aren’t going to desert me now, are you? Already!
‘Forty-nine blue bottles were hanging on the wall.’”

Once more the girls went over the familiar refrain, ending finally with
the Meadow-Brook yell. Again and again did they take the bottles from
the wall, but as often as they removed them invisible hands replaced
every one of the forty-nine blue bottles in their accustomed position on
the wall.

For the tenth time the forty-nine blue bottles had been taken down and
hung up again. The voices of the girls were so hoarse that they could
barely speak aloud, though they were laughing hysterically as they
labored with the forty-ninth. They had almost forgotten that they were
in danger, forgotten their aching bodies, forgotten that Harriet Burrell
was speeding through the darkness in quest of assistance, when a distant
but familiar cry reached their ears. It was the long drawn out
“hoo-e-e-e-e” of the Meadow-Brook Girls.

Miss Elting heard it first. Her companions were laughing so immoderately
that they failed to hear it the first time. The guardian’s voice failed
her. A lump rose in her throat. The strain had been so great that
several times she found herself on the point of giving way. Now the
reaction had set in.

“Hoo-e-e-e-e!”

Tommy heard it, and uttered a scream. The call was repeated. This time
all the girls heard it plainly.

“It’s Harriet, it’s Harriet!” cried Hazel.

“Yes. Rescue is at hand,” replied Miss Elting fervently.

A light twinkled far away through between the trees. It seemed to the
anxious eyes of the guardian as though it were miles and miles distant.
She raised her voice in a shout, but the voice was so weak that it
carried but a short distance.

“Shout, girls!” she begged. “You may be able to make them hear. I can’t.
My voice has completely left me. Tommy! You can always scream. Do so
now.”

Tommy let loose a thrilling, penetrating yell. The rescue party heard
it. They answered with return shouts in male voices.

“That sounds to me like boys’ voices,” cried Miss Elting huskily.

“Oh, thave me!” wailed Tommy. “My hair ith all tumbled down, my frock
ith muddy from top to bottom and my fathe ith thmudged. I’m a thight, I
know I am. I can’t retheive company to-day. Thend them away, pleathe.”

Some one came running toward them considerably in advance of the light.

“Girls! Girls!” shouted an anxious voice.

“Here!” cried the guardian.

“Thank goodness you’re alive,” answered Harriet Burrell. “I’ve been
terribly anxious about you. Here—here’s a can of fresh water. I know
your throats must be dry.”

Reaching forward, Harriet handed the can to the guardian. Miss Elting
passed it on to Tommy. Each of the girls drank.

“Where are you, folks?” shouted a boyish voice.

“Here. Just ahead of you,” answered Harriet. She had sunk down on the
trail, her strength gone. A moment later she was on her feet again,
hurrying down the trail to guide the rescuers to the spot.

A tall young fellow clad in khaki, a campaign hat on his head, rushed
up. Behind him came half a dozen other young men similarly clad. They
were bearing fence rails on their shoulders, fairly staggering under the
weight of their burdens.

“Oh, I’m so glad!” cried Miss Elting, now on the verge of tears after
the strain. “Who are they, Harriet, my brave girl?”

“We’re the Tramp Club,” answered the first boy. “We’ll introduce
ourselves after we get you girls out of the morass. You’re in a fine
mess and you certainly do need help.”




CHAPTER X—IN THE HANDS OF THE RESCUERS


“Now, keep perfectly quiet. Don’t move an inch. We’ll have you out of it
in a few moments. Here, Dill, give me the rope. Now the end of a rail.
The young lady over there with the flaxen hair——”

“It ithn’t flaxen. It ith blonde,” protested Tommy indignantly.

“I stand corrected,” laughed the young man. “Please grab the rope and
pull on it. I don’t dare throw a rail out there for fear of hitting one
of you. Being the farthest out, you will be able to pull the rail right
up to you. Never mind if you do settle down an inch or two. I’ll have
you out at any rate. Do you understand?”

“Yeth.”

“Then here goes.” The boy tossed a coil of rope so accurately that the
coil dropped directly over Grace Thompson’s head. She uttered a little
scream as the rope slipped over her head, then clawed frantically at it.
“That’s right,” cried her rescuer. “Now pull.”

Tommy pulled desperately drawing the rail towards her, but sinking
deeper and deeper into the mud until she was nearly up to her armpits.
The little lisping girl took fresh alarm. She began to cry, “Thave me!”

“Don’t be frightened. Here’s another rail!” encouraged the youth. “We’ve
got to build up a bridge. Those limbs and saplings you have out there
will make an excellent foundation. Hurry them up here, Dill! The young
ladies will grow impatient and refuse to wait for us longer.”

The girls declined to laugh at this pleasantry. They were in too much
distress. Harriet stood holding a lantern above her head so that the
boys might see to work to the best advantage. The rails were drawn out
by Tommy in each instance, assisted by the girls between herself and the
path. Then the leader set his boys at work felling the largest trees
they could find along the trail. The lads went at their work with a
will. As soon as the trees and brush were cut down they were carried
over and dumped in on the rail and brush foundation, forming a rude
bridge. The leader then advanced cautiously over it until he reached a
point near to the guardian and the girls.

“Now we will see what we can do.”

A rope was passed about the waist of the guardian despite her protests
that the others should be gotten out of the morass first. Three boys
were put at the shore end of the rope with orders to pull when their
leader gave the word. He, on his part, took firm hold of Miss Elting
under the arms, then shouted “now!”

Those on shore began to pull. The leader, at the same time, began to
lift with all his might, moving the guardian’s shoulders from left to
right.

“Tell me if the rope hurts you,” gasped the muscular young fellow.

Miss Elting came up so suddenly that her rescuer fell over, narrowly
escaping a plunge into the morass. The guardian was finally dragged to
the path. The rescuers then turned their attention to the other girls.
Their wooden raft was slowly sinking under the weight that had been put
upon it, but fresh stuff was being constantly piled on it to keep it
above the mud. One by one the Meadow-Brook Girls were hauled out.

Harriet had helped Miss Elting aside into the shadows, where she
assisted the guardian in scraping the mud from her clothing. At first
Miss Elting was barely able to stand. She found herself trembling from
head to foot now that the strain, mental and physical, was removed.

“Here’s another one!” cried the cheery voice of the leader

“What wonderful boys!” breathed Miss Elting, starting to go to Tommy’s
assistance.

“Please lie down on the ground and rest, Miss Elting. Don’t try to get
up until we are ready to start. I can take care of the others as they
are dragged out,” directed Harriet.

She assisted Tommy to a place beside Miss Elting, the latter insisting
upon trying to help the unfortunate and humiliated Tommy in her
distressing condition.

“I withh I had thome clotheth fit to be theen,” complained the little
girl. “Thith dreth ith a thight.”

“Be thankful that you are alive,” answered Harriet sharply.

“We should have perished, had it not been for you,” answered the
guardian.

“Considering that I was the only one who didn’t get into the mud, I
simply had to be the one to go for help. I don’t deserve any credit,”
flung back Harriet, hurrying over to assist the suffering Buster. After
Buster, came Hazel, the last to be rescued.

“Have we got them all?” questioned the young man.

“Yes, thank goodness,” answered Harriet.

“We are under great obligations to you, young gentlemen. We are in no
condition to properly express our appreciation this evening. I hope we
may have an opportunity to do so in the morning,” said Miss Elting.

“We are very glad to have been able to help you. We needed a little
exercise,” laughed the young man. “Yes, we shall see you again, but we
haven’t finished our work yet. What do you say? Shall we fix up some
litters and carry the young ladies out?”

“I don’t know. We shall see in a few moments. Give them a chance to
rest. They are completely exhausted.”

“Certainly. We fellows are going on ahead to examine this path. We'll
return presently.”

The boys trudged off down the trail.

“We shan’t go far,” called back the leader, then strode off after his
companions. Harriet and Miss Elting made the girls as comfortable and
presentable as possible, though it was apparent that both girls and
clothes needed a thorough scrubbing.

“I don’t know how we are going to reach camp,” pondered the guardian,
while waiting for Grace, Margery and Hazel to rest.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you,” exclaimed Harriet; “Jane met these boys this
afternoon. Two of them are acquaintances of hers. They are high school
boys from the town of Proctor. Like ourselves they are out on a long
tramp, and they are camped right near where we are to camp for the
night. They assisted Jane to put up the camp and get everything in
order. Then, when night came, Jane began to grow worried. She declared
that something had happened to us. One of the boys wanted to know which
way we were to come and Jane told them.”

“‘Then they have gotten into the swamp and they’re in trouble,’ declared
one of the boys. It seems that these boys passed through here yesterday,
and two of them got into the morass in broad daylight. No wonder we
floundered into it trying to get through there in the dark. Of course
Jane was wild with anxiety. She said they must help her find us. This
they were willing and glad to do. They decided to come to this end of
the swamp and begin their search from the point where we were supposed
to have entered.”

“Did you meet them?” interrupted Miss Elting.

“Yes. Jane rushed them, in her car, to the nearest point on the road,
then ran across the field with them to the place where we took the swamp
trail. I met them just as I came out into the field. Jane was wild with
delight, then she cried when I told her where you were. She wanted to
come here with me. I told her to hurry back to camp and prepare hot
water, get everything ready, then come for us. She will be back long
before we get out of the swamp I think. The boys told me all that I have
told you, as we were hurrying in here. It is very fortunate for us that
we met them,” declared Harriet in a matter-of-fact tone.

“I think you are a very brave and resourceful girl, Harriet. You will
get some honor beads for this. Girls, shall we sing ‘Forty-nine Blue
Bottles’ now?” questioned Miss Elting quizzically.

“No!” shouted Tommy, so loudly that the Tramp Club, who had gone a short
distance down the trail, heard and thought that the girls were calling
them back.

“Did you call us?” hailed the leader, running back toward the girls.

“No,” returned Miss Elting. “We are all right, thank you.”

The boys continued on down the trail. Half an hour later they returned
to find the girls somewhat rested and ready to proceed on their journey.

“Do you think you feel strong enough to go on?” asked the leader of the
Tramp Club solicitously.

“Yes,” replied Miss Elting. “We are anxious to meet Jane and get settled
for the night. You have not told us yet to whom we are indebted for our
rescue.”

“My name is George Baker. I’m the captain of the Tramp Club. They’re a
fine lot of fellows, but full of mischief.”

“As I said before, we haven’t words with which to express our gratitude
to you for what you have done for us,” said Miss Elting. “Ah! There are
your friends. Won’t you introduce us to them? I’ll first introduce my
Meadow-Brook Girls.” Miss Elting introduced the girls to the Tramp Club
as a body, after which the captain did the same with his friends. The
names of the members of the club as given by the captain in his
introduction, were Dill Dodd, Fred Avery, Sam Crocker, Charles Mabie,
Will Burgess and Davy Dockrill.

“Taken altogether, ladies,” remarked the captain, “we are a choice band
of ruffians on the road, though sometimes gentlemen when we are at
home.”

“I disagree with you,” laughed the guardian. “I shall never meet any
finer gentlemen than I have met to-night.”

The captain doffed his hat. Tommy was regarding him out of the corners
of her eyes. She seemed about to say something; then, apparently
changing her mind, smiled impishly to herself and remained silent.

“I told your friend, Miss McCarthy, to set the boys at work getting
things ready for the ladies when they reached camp,” said the captain.
“My, but I got some thrills riding out here with Miss McCarthy. We must
have driven out here at the rate of about a hundred miles an hour. I
never before rode so fast in my life. Here, fellows, what’s the matter
with you! This is no marathon. The young ladies can’t hit up that pace
and keep on their feet. Slow down.”

“We can walk jutht ath fatht ath any boy in bootth,” retorted Tommy
indignantly.

Captain Baker touched the rim of his hat.

“I’ll argue it out with you some other time, Miss Thompson,” he said.

“Oh!” moaned Margery, staggering a little.

The head tramp immediately sprang to Margery’s assistance. “Let me help
you,” he insisted, taking Margery by the arm. Miss Elting stepped up on
the other side of Margery, taking the latter’s free arm.

“Now, you will be all right, dear,” encouraged the guardian.

Harriet, in the meantime, was assisting Tommy along. The boys ahead
began to sing. In this way the party followed the trail out to the
field. The girls breathed sighs of relief as they emerged into the open.

Just then, out of the darkness, rushed a figure, throwing itself upon
Tommy and Harriet.

“Oh, you dear girls!” cried Jane, flinging an arm about the neck of
each. “I nearly cried my eyes out over you. But, when the boys started
out to find you, I knew it would be all right. Everything is ready for
you. Nice warm baths, and there will be a pot of hot coffee for you.
I’ll whisk you to camp in short order.”

“Never mind the whisking,” spoke up the guardian. “Captain Baker has
told us about your whisking him out here this evening.”

Jane threw back her head and laughed.

“How about going back? I’ll tell you what, boys. I’ll take the girls and
one of you, then I’ll come back and get the rest.”

“No thank you, we will walk it,” answered the chief tramp promptly.

“Never,” insisted Jane. “You come with us, young man. I’ll be back here
in half an hour for the rest of these brave boys.”

The captain declined to desert his men. Jane therefore urged him no
further. The boys assisted in helping the Meadow-Brook Girls into the
car, then Jane drove away at a rapid rate. She let the girls out at
their camp, located in a very pretty and now moonlit valley.

“You’ll find everything ready. I’m going back for those unruly boys,”
Jane announced, turning her car about and racing back over the road, her
hair streaming over one shoulder, her eyes sparkling with the excitement
of it all. The tramps had another lively ride to camp. Jane did not
spare them. She took an almost savage delight in trying to frighten
them, but did not succeed very well in this attempt. If they were afraid
they failed to show it.

On reaching camp the tired wayfarers lost no time in making for their
tent where hot water for their baths awaited them. By the time Jane
returned with the members of the Tramp Club the Meadow-Brook Girls, clad
in dry, fresh clothing, were ready to receive their guests. They
presented a wholly different appearance, now, and the boys gazed at them
admiringly.

“Jane, the boys must join us at supper,” declared Miss Elting.

George shook his head.

“There are too many of us. We’ll eat you out of house and home.”

“There’s lots more stuff to eat in the automobile,” declared Jane
hospitably. “You wait till I unload the real supplies.”

She dragged out a hamper. It was filled with good things to eat, and
what particularly pleased the boys, was the unexpected invitation to eat
with their new found friends.

Though the girls were tired and exhausted from their trying experiences
in the swamp, it proved a happy evening. It was decided to remain in
camp all next day to rest. Strangely enough Captain Baker announced that
they too had already concluded that they needed a rest. He said they
would do some foraging next day, and bring the girls some good things to
eat to pay them back for what they had eaten and for the exciting ride
Jane had given them.

Miss Elting smiled knowingly. The tramps appeared to be gentlemanly
boys, however “full of mischief” they might be.

It was ten o’clock when the Tramp Club said good night and set out for
their own camp.

“Now, children, go to bed at once,” directed the guardian. “We have had
excitement enough for one day at least.”

The girls agreed with her, and half an hour later the camp had settled
down for the night.




CHAPTER XI—A CONTEST OF ENDURANCE


“Forty-nine blue bottleth were hanging on the wall,” muttered Tommy in
her sleep, as Miss Elting and Harriet stepped into their tent at eight
o’clock the next morning, after having finished their inspection of the
camp. The rest of the Meadow-Brook Girls were still sleeping soundly.

“Poor Tommy,” smiled the guardian.

“What is Tommy muttering about forty-nine blue bottles?” questioned
Harriet.

The guardian laughed merrily.

“I had the girls say that doggerel about the forty-nine blue bottles
while we were stuck fast in the mud. You see, I wished to keep their
minds from their troubles. We repeated the song until we were so hoarse
we could scarcely speak.”

“I noticed that when I returned, but thought you had all caught cold. So
it was forty-nine blue bottles that made you so hoarse,” laughed
Harriet. “I think you deserve the real credit of the rescue. Had you not
done what you did to keep up the spirits of the girls there might have
been a different ending,” declared Harriet Burrell with emphasis. She
kissed the guardian impulsively, than stepping softly, to avoid waking
her sleeping companions, she made her way outside the tent. Shading her
eyes and gazing about she finally discovered a brown-clad figure sitting
on a fence. He evidently was observing the camp, for, when he caught
sight of Harriet, he waved his hand.

“I’ll wager that’s Captain Baker,” smiled Harriet, waving back to him.
“He is a peculiar young man. We are under great obligations to them all,
but those boys think girls are of no account. We are going to clash with
them. I know we are.”

Harriet poked the fire and built it up until a cloud of smoke was
ascending skyward. It was not a skilfully made fire, but Harriet had a
purpose in making a great smudge that morning. She wished to show the
tramps that the girls had just gotten up and were not yet ready to
receive company. She had construed Captain Baker’s action in watching
the camp as being for the purpose of learning when the Meadow-Brook
outfit was ready to see them. As the girl cast frequent glances across
the fields she saw the other members of the Tramp Club scattered about
not far from their own camp, though all of the boys kept a respectful
distance from the camp occupied by the girls.

Breakfast was out of the way and the camp of the Meadow-Brook Girls put
to rights by ten o’clock. The travelers felt somewhat lame and stiff
after their experience in the swamp. Tommy walked with a distinct limp,
which Harriet accused her of putting on for effect.

“I’m not pretending,” protested Tommy indignantly. “I gueth you would
walk like I do if you had been fatht in the mud motht all night.”

Harriet laughed good-naturedly.

A halloo out back of the camp cut short any further argument. It was
Captain Baker with his fellow “tramps.”

“Is it too early in the morning to make our party call?” shouted George.

“No. Come right along,” called Harriet cordially. “We got up rather late
this morning. Didn’t I see you sitting on the fence off yonder?”

“Yes, I was watching for a woodchuck to come out. Fellows, you’ve all
met Miss Burrell, I think. And Miss Thompson.”

“Yeth I met them in the thwamp,” lisped Tommy.

Miss Elting came out, her face wearing a radiant smile of welcome for
the tramps. Their hats were off instantly. She insisted on shaking hands
with each of the boys in turn.

“I suppose you have had your breakfast?” smiled the guardian.

“Breakfast!” exclaimed Davy Dockrill. “Yes. We men eat our breakfast at
six o’clock. We aren’t like girls, who take their breakfast in place of
luncheon.”

“And eat cookies between meals,” laughed Harriet. “How many miles do you
walk a day?”

“Oh, a lot,” answered George airily.

“How many?” persisted Harriet.

“Well, maybe ten, fifteen, twenty miles, maybe more.”

“I’ll wager that you take a ride now and then,” interjected Tommy.

“We don’t. We walk, I tell you.”

“We aren’t like girls, who have to stop and rest every half mile or so,”
declared Will Burgess.

“And get stuck in the mud,” laughed Fred Avery.

“That’ll be about all, boys,” reproved Captain Baker, frowning. “I told
you these boys were full of mischief. But you mustn’t mind them,” he
added apologetically.

“Oh, we don’t mind them at all,” smiled Harriet.

“When are you going to start out again?”

“Not until some time to-morrow morning,” answered Miss Elting. “We are
all a little lame and tired to-day.”

The captain nodded gravely.

“Yes; girls can’t stand as much as boys when it comes to hard work like
a week or so of walking,” he said with an air of conviction.

“Yeth they can,” resented Tommy. “Girlth can walk jutht ath far in a day
ath boyth can.”

“You’ve got to show us before we can believe that,” declared Davy.

“Very well; we will show you,” answered Harriet quietly. “Name your
conditions.”

“Do you mean it?” questioned George.

“Of course I mean it.”

“You’re plucky, all right,” he said regarding her admiringly. “But I
don’t like to have a contest with girls.”

“Why not? Are you afraid of them?” demanded Margery.

The boy flushed.

“No, ma’am. It isn’t manly, that’s all.”

“You mean it wouldn’t be manly to be beaten by girls, eh?” suggested
Harriet.

“Well, yes, I suppose that’s what I mean.”

“Oh, very well. If you wish to back out, why, of course——”

“Back out? I guess not!” exclaimed Sam. “We’ll walk your heads off, if
you say the word.”

“Oh, mercy, no,” protested Harriet, laughingly. “I hope you will not do
anything so terrible as that. You haven’t said what the conditions are
to be. We must have some rules if we are to have a hiking contest. They
have rules even in a walking contest, I understand.”

Captain Baker pondered a moment.

“I don’t know about rules. I think it will have to be a go-as-you-please
contest.”

“We are willing to abide by whatever you say,” replied Harriet.

“Where do you go to-morrow? I mean where do you make your next camp?”

Harriet consulted their map.

“We are going to try to make Hunt’s Corners,” she said, scrutinizing the
map.

“May I see that map?” asked Davy.

“I don’t think it would be quite fair,” answered Harriet brightly. “You
see, our route is marked out on the map. Were I to show it to you, you
would know which way we are going. That would give you an advantage. I
will show the map to you some other time.”

“Of course it would be unfair. We don’t want to see the map, Davy,”
rebuked George. “How far is it to Hunt’s Corners?”

“Ten or twelve miles.”

“Don’t let that trouble you, boys. I’ll be on hand with the car and I’ll
pick up the stragglers,” interjected Jane, joining the group. She had
been at work cleaning her car. Her face was smudged and her hands
blackened. “If any of you get tired out I’ll promise to take care of
you.”

“Thank you,” answered the captain, flushing. His companions laughed at
him.

“But, Captain,” protested Harriet, “we haven’t decided on anything. Is
this to be a race for one day, or for all the way home? You go right
through Meadow-Brook, do you not?”

“Yes. Just as you say. I don’t think you can stand it to race all the
way home.”

“Perhaps not,” answered Harriet dryly.

“No. The poor, delicate things,” mourned Jane. “Just think how you are
going to walk them to death. You boys should be ashamed of yourselves.”

“I don’t care if the girls don’t,” laughed George. “Yes. We’ll walk you
all the way in to Meadow-Brook. The party that gets in first must give
the other side something. What’ll it be?” asked George.

“I’ll take marthhmallowth for mine,” piped Tommy.

“That’s it. A box of candy for each of you if you win. What do you say,
fellows?” questioned George, appealing to his companions.

They nodded, smiling acquiescence.

“Suppose we give each of you a handkerchief if you win,” smiled Harriet.

“It’s a go,” declared Captain George.

“Then I propose this. Each party is to go as it chooses. The one that
gets in first wins,” suggested Harriet.

“Are tricks barred?” demanded Sam.

“I don’t know what you mean by tricks. Strategy isn’t,” returned
Harriet.

“Whew! That’s a big word,” exclaimed Dill.

“Neither party is to ride, you know,” spoke up George, eyeing them
suspiciously.

“Certainly not,” answered Harriet. “We shouldn’t do such a dishonest
thing.”

“I beg your pardon. Of course not. You girls have a car and, perhaps,
you might think it amusing to work a trick on us.”

“Our Meadow-Brook Girls aren’t that kind, Mr. Baker,” interposed Miss
Elting severely.

“Ride? You couldn’t drag them into the car,” declared Jane.

“By the way, young men, have you seen anything of two Italians and a
bear?” asked Miss Elting.

“Yes. We met them two days ago,” answered the captain. “Why?”

“We had some difficulty with them; that’s all.”

“I wish we had known that.” The captain’s lips compressed, a frown
appearing on his forehead. “What did they do?”

Miss Elting told the boys the whole story. How the boys did laugh when
the guardian described how Jane had chased the Italians about the field
with her car!

“We will keep out of the road when you are abroad, Miss McCarthy,” said
George. “I don’t believe you are a safe person to be allowed on the
highway.”

“You are right, she isn’t,” nodded Miss Elting. “Well, have you settled
your plans for the contest?”

“All the plans we can make. We are to walk to Meadow-Brook. Neither
party should actually walk more than ten hours a day——”

“My goodneth,” interrupted Tommy. “Ten hourth a day. Thave me!”

Captain Baker smiled a superior smile and nodded to his companions.

“Oh, no. We shouldn’t want to wear you out to that extent,” replied
Harriet mildly.

“In the meantime we wish you to come to supper with us this evening,”
invited Miss Elting. “We will show you that Meadow-Brook Girls can cook
as well as walk. We shan’t promise you much of a variety, but there will
be plenty to eat. That will give you new strength for the coming
contest,” she added, with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes.

The captain accepted the invitation for his friends. He offered to bring
over some provisions and some milk. Jane replied that she had arranged
for the milk, which she was to go after in her car. It was decided that
the boys need bring nothing with them, there being enough in camp for
all. The Tramp Club went away, to return at about half past five in the
afternoon.

The young men had become very much interested in the Meadow-Brook Girls.
As Captain Baker characterized them, “They aren’t the helpless, fainting
kind. Those girls know how to take care of themselves. Now, what do you
think of their fighting off two Italians and a bear? Fellows, we’ve got
to hike some to beat them! They’ve got something in the back of their
heads that we don’t know about.”

“Pshaw! We can walk them off the earth,” scoffed Sam.




CHAPTER XII—MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UP A TREE


Supper, that night, was a jolly affair. Miss Elting decided that, though
the boys were full of pranks, they were lads well worth knowing. She,
naturally, was very particular as to the associates of her charges, but
she approved of the Tramp Club. The boys, even as their captain had
averred at the first meeting, were “full of mischief.” Despite their
love of fun however they were straightforward, manly young men.

The party broke up about nine o’clock that evening.

“To-morrow the contest begins,” reminded the captain.

“So it does,” answered Harriet, as though she had overlooked that fact.
“What time do you start?”

“Oh, I don’t know. What time do you start?”

“After breakfast,” laughed Harriet.

“Ha, ha! That’s another joke,” chuckled Dill.

“It isn’t as yet. Perhaps it may be to-morrow night,” replied Harriet.
But just how much of a joke it was to be, or on whom, Harriet Burrell at
that moment did not know. She rather suspected it would be on the Tramp
Club, but in this conjecture she was wrong.

“Oh, Harriet, why did you ever get us into this?” groaned Margery, after
the departure of the boys. “Here am I half dead, with swollen feet and
aching bones, and now I’ve got to enter a race of I don’t know how many
miles against a lot of athletic boys.”

“As I said before, Margery, you may ride in the car if you prefer.”

“No; I’m going through with this hike if it kills me.”

“That’s the way to talk!” nodded Harriet briskly. “Faint heart never won
strong race.”

“Have you any plans for fooling the boys, Harriet?” asked Jane.

Harriet shook her head, but, after a gesture of apology, drew Jane
aside, whispering with her.

“Can you spare us a moment, Miss Elting?” asked Harriet. Soon the three
were in earnest council.

“I agree,” called Tommy ironically. “What ith it? I’m thtrong for it!”

“It’s going to be hard work,” declared the guardian, “and it’ll be rough
traveling during the last five miles, but we’ll be there by noon. We
made no agreement with the boys to stop at any particular place?”

“No, Miss Elting,” Harriet answered.

“Then everybody to bed!” ordered the guardian tersely.

At three the next morning four sleepy girls were tumbled out of bed by a
barely less drowsy chaperon. But swift, silent work had to be done.
Harriet put wood on the still glowing coals of the fire, then prepared
coffee and a light meal.

“Thtop it!” screamed Tommy, when energetic Jane “struck” the tent,
bringing it down on a pair of heads, the other of which was Margery’s.

Jane McCarthy, heedless of their protests, hustled relentlessly. The
girls and their guardian ate as best they could, under the
circumstances. By the time the light breakfast had been eaten all the
packing had been done, and everything was ready for moving, except the
dishes and supplies. These were packed by Margery, Hazel and Tommy. At
four o’clock all was in readiness for the start.

“We are going to travel eastward over the mountains, girls,” explained
Harriet. “We shall have dense forests to go through and rugged paths to
follow, but we shall save a number of miles and a great deal of time by
going that way. We ought to reach Meadow-Brook some hours ahead of the
boys if they take the road, as I heard Mr. Baker say they would. We
shall touch the road occasionally, especially after we get over the
mountains. And you, Jane, must leave a sign on the fence. We will do the
same. Wherever we touch the highway we will make a sign, also putting
down the time. Those boys don’t know anything about our secret signs,
and they mustn’t.”

“Are we all ready?” asked the guardian.

“Yes.”

“You had better start your car quietly, Jane,” suggested Miss Elting.

Jane nodded. She understood. The camp of the Tramp Club was not so far
away but that the boys could hear the motor plainly if they were awake,
which the girls very much doubted, as the Tramps had confessed that they
sat up late nights, telling stories, playing Indian war games and
scouting in the woods.

“Shoulder packs!” commanded Harriet.

A few moments later the four girls with their guardian, after having put
out the fire, started from the field. They were headed for the highway.
Jane stood beside her car, waving to them until they were out of sight,
then she calmly climbed into the vehicle and went to sleep. Crazy Jane
had a plan of her own.

About five o’clock the camp of the Tramp Club began to show signs of
life. The captain roused his companions. It had been his intention to
get out earlier, but he had overslept, as had all of his men. Still, he
did not consider that there was any necessity for great haste. Of course
he had not the slightest idea that the Meadow-Brook Girls had broken
camp at any such early hour.

The boys, while losing no time, made no effort at great haste. It was
nearly six o’clock when they finished their breakfast and half an hour
later, before they strapped on their packs and started down the road.

Dill Dodd chuckled triumphantly as he pointed to Jane McCarthy’s
automobile standing right where it had been since the previous
afternoon.

“All sleepy heads over there,” nodded Sam. “We could beat that outfit
and sleep all the time.”

“Wait a minute,” answered George. “I don’t see the tent, do you,
fellows?”

No one spoke for a moment. Then the leader announced that he was going
down to the girls’ camp. He returned at a trot after having visited the
deserted camp and peered into the automobile.

“Well, what is it?” questioned several boys.

“Fellows, we’re stung. They’ve gone!” declared George.

“But—but the automobile is there?”

“Yes, and that Miss McCarthy is curled up like a kitten on the back seat
sleeping as sweetly as you please. There’s not another girl in camp.”

“Well, what do you know about that?” drawled Davy.

“How long have they been gone, do you think?” asked Will.

“From the feel of the ashes I should say several hours.” George did not
know that they had smothered the fire with a damp blanket. “That was a
fine trick to play on us the first day,” growled George. “That’s the
girl of it.”

“Hold on, Cap. You know Miss Burrell, who seems to be the spokesman for
the outfit, said strategy wasn’t barred. This isn’t a trick, it’s
strategy. There’s a difference between tricking and strategy you know.”

“Boys, we’ve _got to_ catch up with them,” declared the captain. “Are we
going to let a lot of girls get the best of us?”

“No!” shouted the boys in chorus.

“Then hike! Don’t lose your wind at the start. Strike a steady clip, but
after half an hour hit it up, and keep hitting it up till we catch up
with them and take the lead once more. This is a fine mess, but we’ll
soon be out of it with flying colors.”

The Tramp Club walked for two hours without finding any trace of the
Meadow-Brook Girls. The boys were becoming worried. By this time they
surely ought to have found the tracks of the girls in the road.

“You don’t think they have taken a short cut, do you?” asked Charlie.

Baker shook his head.

“They couldn’t get over those mountains. No; they have been following
the side of the road, so we wouldn’t be able to pick up the trail.
They’re sharp ones. They know something about trailing. That’s plain to
be seen. Hark! what’s that?”

The honk, honk of an automobile horn was heard in the far distance to
the rear of them. They listened a moment, then pressed on. It was not an
unusual happening to be passed by a motor car. They soon realized,
however, that this one was coming at a much higher rate of speed than
the statute said was lawful.

A cloud of dust arose a full half mile to the rear of them. As it bore
down on the boys the dust rose higher and higher.

“Hoo-e-e-e! Hoo-e-e-e!” yelled a shrill voice from the heart of the dust
cloud.

“It’s that Miss McCarthy. They call her Crazy Jane,” shouted Dill.
“Let’s hold her up.”

Bent on mischief, the boys formed a chain across the road with clasped
hands. On came the car careening from side to side, its horn honking
hoarsely like the warning of a sentinel crow, its driver uttering her
shrill “hoo-e-e-e,” her hair standing out almost straight behind her in
the breeze.

The boys stood firm; the car did not slacken its speed.

“Jump for your lives!” yelled the captain of the tramps. “She’s going to
run us down!”

A great black object flitted past them just as their ranks opened. There
was not even time to get out of the road. The most they could do was to
make an opening large enough—and barely large enough at that—to permit
the passage of the car, which went roaring past them. A long-drawn
“hoo-e-e-e,” floated back to them, a choking cloud of dust and sand
showered over them, sending the boys into severe coughing fits as they
staggered off to the side of the highway and sat down on the dusty
grass.

“Well, what do you think of that?” gasped Sam Crocker.

“I think it’s exceedingly lucky for us that we got out of the road when
we did,” answered Captain George, shaking an angry fist in the direction
of the disappearing cloud of dust. “Why, she would have run right over
us.”

“She would,” agreed the boys in chorus.

“But also she wouldn’t. She knew we would get out of the way,” added Sam
Crocker.

“Come on, fellows. This won’t do,” cried George. “We’ve got to make
tracks now.” They scrambled to their feet and set out at a fast pace. In
the meantime Jane McCarthy, chuckling over the scare she had given the
Tramp Club, was racing along the highway in her mad drive to the
eastward.

A few miles farther on she stopped the car and after taking a survey of
the land, got out and made some chalk marks on a fence. Then she drove
on more leisurely.

While all this was happening the Meadow-Brook Girls were traveling on,
also at a fast pace. They had gotten over the rugged range of hills
after having sustained some scratches on their hands and several rents
in their frocks. They then came out into a corn field. A highway lay
below them which they would have to cross. On the opposite side of the
highway lay an apple orchard, the trees standing close together, their
tops in most instances interlacing.

“I wonder if the boys have passed here?” questioned Hazel, shading her
eyes and gazing up and down the road.

“No. They must still be a long way back,” answered Harriet.

The Meadow-Brook Girls started down the hill, climbing the fence into
the road. There before them, plainly discernible, were the tracks of an
automobile.

“Jane went past here not long ago,” decided Margery. “These are her car
tracks, I am sure.”

“Yes, and there’s a chalk mark on the fence,” said Miss Elting, pointing
down the road a few rods. They hurried over to examine the sign.

“A broken arrow,” exclaimed Harriet. “That means danger or ‘look out.’
Now, I wonder what we are to look out for? I don’t see anything
alarming.”

“I think Jane means to inform us that the boys are not far from here and
to look out for them,” suggested the guardian.

“Yes, that must be it. Half-past twelve, the signal says, she passed
here. That is nearly an hour ago. Come, girls, let’s get over that fence
in a hurry and be off. Once through the orchard, and they can’t see us,”
urged Harriet Burrell.

“Wait; let’s be certain that we are right,” warned the guardian. She
took a careful survey about them. Nothing of an alarming nature was to
be seen. It was just an ordinary country scene, with the sun shining
down overhead, the air warm and oppressive about them.

“Everything appears to be all right,” she decided finally. “Yes, go
ahead, girls.” Miss Elting was the first to climb the roadside fence and
drop down on the other side. She was quickly followed by the four girls
of her party. “Keep on the alert, girls. If any of you catches sight of
the boys drop down behind trees and don’t speak.” The guardian had
entered into the spirit of the contest with an enthusiasm equal to that
of the girls themselves. “I can’t believe that they have gotten ahead of
us. It isn’t probable that that was what Jane meant when she marked the
danger signal on the fence here.”

“Wait,” called Harriet. Springing back over the fence she wrote the
letters “O. K.” underneath the broken arrow and the triangle. This was
for the purpose of informing Jane that her message had been read and
understood in case she were to return that way later on, as she was more
than likely to do.

This done they started briskly in among the trees of the orchard. They
had not gone far before Tommy, who was in the lead, uttered a shrill
little scream of alarm. The girls had started to run toward her when
they halted abruptly. Just ahead of them stood a great hulking bull with
head lowered to the ground, his small eyes fixed menacingly on the
girls. The bull uttered a deep, rumbling bellow.

“Thave me! Oh, thave me!” wailed Tommy.

“Run for your lives, girls,” shouted the guardian.

They turned and were about to flee for the road when they came to
another abrupt stop. To the right and the left of them were two other
bulls, each with lowered head, pawing the dirt with first one front foot
then the other.

All at once the girls understood the meaning of Jane’s danger sign. She
had seen the bulls in passing, and knowing that her companions would
pass that way, had halted to leave a warning for them.

“Quick! Into the trees!” shouted Miss Elting. She grabbed the trembling
Tommy and helped her up into a tree, Harriet in the meantime performing
the same service for Margery and Hazel. Then the guardian and Harriet
began scrambling up, but ere they had gotten off the ground the bulls
charged them.




CHAPTER XIII—A SERIOUS PREDICAMENT


“Climb! Miss Elting, climb!” begged Harriet.

Margery and Tommy uttered shrill cries of terror.

The guardian reached for the crotch of the tree, just above her head,
and drew herself up. Harriet leaped into the air, catching hold of an
overhanging limb. She intended to pull herself free from the ground and
out of the reach of the angry bulls.

The limb snapped. Apple tree boughs always are treacherous. Harriet
landed on the ground in a heap. A gasp of horror escaped from the lips
of the girls in the trees near at hand.

There followed a bellow and a rush from the third bull, which was some
few yards distant from its fellows. The girls closed their eyes as the
lowered head and wicked-looking horns seemed to come into contact with
Harriet Burrell’s body. Miss Elting, strong-nerved as she was, could not
repress a scream. Margery, utterly terror-stricken, lost her balance,
and had it not been for Hazel, who threw an arm about her, Margery would
have fallen from the tree and been at the mercy of the savage bulls.

In the meantime, having heard no scream from Harriet, the girls opened
their eyes fearfully. They saw Harriet leaping for a higher limb of the
tree. The head of the bull had crashed against the base of the tree
where Harriet had been but a second before.

With remarkable presence of mind the girl, when she struck the ground,
had rolled herself to one side, thus placing the tree between herself
and her assailant. This gave her a few seconds respite. But in these few
seconds Harriet gathered her faculties together. Springing to her feet
she had flung herself straight up into the air, with arms thrown above
her head to grasp the limb that her quick eyes had noted.

Most girls would have fainted, but Harriet Burrell did not. She was not
of the fainting kind, as Captain Baker had so truly said a few hours
before. A few awful seconds of suspense followed.

With feet curled under her, the girl’s hands reached and clasped the
limb. Then she drew herself up to it; a feat requiring both muscle and
practice. Once there she lay along the creaking limb of the apple tree
just out of reach of the tossing horns, gazing down into the bloodshot
eyes of the ferocious beast. The limb bent perilously. It threatened, at
any second, to give way beneath her weight.

“Climb higher!” cried Miss Elting, “oh, climb higher!”

“I don’t dare move. The limb may break if I do,” answered Harriet in a
wholly calm voice.

“Thave me, thave me!” wailed Tommy Thompson weakly.

“What shall we do? Please be careful, Harriet,” begged the guardian in
an agonized voice.

“I intend to be careful. I haven’t any burning desire to fall on those
sharp horns. I never saw such a fiendish expression in the eyes of an
animal.”

The limb creaked warningly. Harriet instantly ceased speaking. Somehow,
she thought, the muscular effort of speaking must be putting a little
added weight on the limb.

The bull walked away a few paces. He stopped and began bellowing and
pawing.

“See if you can’t call him away. I simply don’t dare to move as long as
he is so near,” said Harriet.

“How shall I call him?” questioned the guardian.

“Flaunt something at him.”

“I haven’t anything to flaunt.”

“Wait till I take off my thkirt,” piped the little lisping girl.

“Be careful that you don’t fall,” warned Harriet.

Tommy quickly stripped off her skirt, then leaning over, swung it back
and forth. Instantly there was a bellow and a charge from the enraged
bull. The skirt was whisked from her hands on the sharp horns of the
furious animal that had charged it.

“Thave me!” cried Tommy. “Oh, thave my thkirt!”

There was reason for alarm in Tommy’s case at that moment. The bull was
tossing its head to release the skirt that had become impaled upon the
sharp horns. Presently the skirt fell to the ground. The animal began
stamping upon and prodding it. Tommy got into action at about the same
time. Shrieking and protesting, she began pelting the animal with apples
that she picked from the tree for the purpose. Some of the missiles
reached their mark. Most of them did not.

“Oh, my thkirt, my thkirt!” wailed the little girl.

“Never mind, you have saved Harriet,” comforted Miss Elting.

Harriet, the instant the bull left her, started to wriggle backwards.
The limb gave way with a crash, and Harriet plunged to the ground, but
by skilfully twisting her body she avoided striking on her head. She was
up like a flash and once more sprang for the tree. This time she did not
trust to a treacherous limb, but scrambled hastily up the trunk and
perched herself high and safe in the crotch of the tree a few seconds
later.

“Gracious! That was a narrow escape,” gasped the guardian. “How do you
feel?”

“I am all right.” Harriet smiled faintly. Her cheeks were pale and her
eyes large and bright. There were no other indications that she was
disturbed at her succession of narrow escapes from the bull. “Poor
Tommy, you lost your skirt, didn’t you?”

“Ye—eth. Oh, what thhall I do?”

“I guess you will have to finish the day’s hike in your petticoat,”
answered Miss Elting. “However, from present indications it will be dark
by the time we get away from here. Besides your petticoat is black and
will easily pass for an outside skirt.”

“I can’t, I can’t,” wailed the girl. “I won’t go on thith way.”

“Don’t worry, Tommy. You may have my skirt. I don’t mind going without
it at all. I have a black underskirt, so the absence of my outside skirt
will hardly be noticed,” answered Harriet.

“I won’t. The naughty old bull. I want my own thkirt.”

“You won’t need it,” said Margery, speaking for the first time since she
had been overcome with terror.

“Don’t you think they will go away?” questioned Hazel anxiously.

“Not so long as we are up here,” replied Harriet. “I know their kind
pretty well. I was chased by one at grandfather’s farm two years ago.
There is only one way to save yourself from them when they are
angry—that is to keep out of their way. I think——”

“Oh, look! Look, girls!” cried Hazel in a tone of suppressed eagerness.

“Oh, thave me! There they come,” moaned Tommy.

“It’s the Tramp Club as I live,” exclaimed Miss Elting. “Girls, we must
call to them. It is a humiliating position for us, but we must get out
of here. They can at least go for the farmer and ask him to drive the
animals off.”

“Oh, Miss Elting, please don’t call to them,” begged Harriet.

The boys were swinging down the road at a rapid but steady pace. They
were walking in step, each with a heavy pack on his back, hat brims
tilted back, a manly looking lot of young men. As they reached a point
opposite to the lower end of the orchard they began to sing, their
voices raised in chorus:

  “Forty-nine blue bottles are hanging on the wall,
  Forty-nine blue bottles are hanging on the wall.
  Take one of the bottles down and there’ll be forty-eight
      blue bottles a hanging on the wall, a hanging on
      the wall.
  Take one of the bottles down and there’ll be forty-eight
      blue bottles a hanging on the wall, a hanging on
      the wall.”

“Oh, help!” moaned Margery Brown.

“Thave me!” wailed Tommy.

Harriet and Miss Elting burst out laughing, but not loudly enough for
their laughter to reach the Tramp Club, the members of which
organization were trudging along past the orchard, wholly unconscious of
the nearness of their friends.




CHAPTER XIV—HARRIET IS RESOURCEFUL


The boys were still removing blue bottles from the wall as they swung on
out of sight of the girls in the apple trees. Harriet Burrell was
shaking with laughter.

“That ith right. Laugh!” jeered Tommy. “I gueth it ith funny, but I
don’t thee it. Maybe I’ll laugh, to-morrow.”

“It is really the most laughable situation I ever heard of,” admitted
the guardian.

“One side of it, yes,” agreed Harriet. “The other side isn’t so funny.
We must think of getting out of here. All our plans have come to
nothing. The boys have passed us. I am afraid we shan’t be able to catch
up with them again unless we can get a start before long.”

The bulls, attracted by the singing, had turned, now facing the road.
They regarded the boys menacingly, but the Tramp Club did not see them.
Now the animals once more turned toward the trees that held the girls.
The beasts resumed their bellowing and pawing and moved up under the
trees, tossing their heads, issuing challenge after challenge to the
girls to come down. But the challenges were not accepted. Harriet
regarded the beasts frowningly. The other girls gazed at them in terror.

“Now, Harriet Burrell, as you wouldn’t allow me to call the boys, what
do you propose to do? Remain up in a tree all night?” demanded the
guardian.

“By no means.”

“I don’t dare thleep up here,” complained Tommy. “What if I thhould fall
out?”

“You wouldn’t have far to fall,” answered Margery.

“Oh, wouldn’t it be awful,” gasped Hazel, “if we were to fall out of
these trees?”

“The animals will go to sleep themselves after dark, I am sure. We shall
be able to get away then,” replied Harriet wisely.

“I believe you are right. I hadn’t thought of that,” nodded Miss Elting.
“But must we remain in this position all the rest of the day?”

“No, indeed,” replied Harriet. “I had hoped that the owner of these
animals might come along, but there seems to be no one about. You see,
in the autumn, the farmers are seldom abroad in the fields unless they
chance to be plowing, so I think we had better move.”

“What have you in mind, Harriet? I know you have formed some plan to get
us out of this predicament.”

“Yes, I have. The plan may not work, but it is worth trying. I wish you
would call the beasts to your tree. I can depend upon you. You will not
lose your head. You will have to use your own skirt this time, but for
goodness’ sake, don’t lose it. Some one must be presentable when we get
to camp.”

“See here, Harriet, I positively forbid your taking any further chances.
You have had enough narrow escapes to-day as it is.”

“There will be no particular danger for me, Miss Elting. You will be in
more danger than I shall be when the plan really begins to work. Will
you call the bulls over to your tree?”

“Yes. But I warn you I shan’t be a party to any more foolishness.”

Harriet made no reply. She scanned the orchard about her, finally fixing
her eyes upon a tree with low-hanging limbs, situated several rods
farther down the orchard and away from the road. The girl nodded, as
though in answer to some question she had asked of herself.

“Now I am ready. I have removed my skirt,” called the guardian. “What
next?”

“Wait a moment.” Harriet clambered down the tree a little way, placing
herself in a position where she could jump without loss of time. “Now
wave your skirt, please.”

Miss Elting leaned down from her position in the tree and began swinging
her skirt slowly back and forth. The result was immediate and startling.
With bellows of rage, three savage bulls with lowered heads charged the
blue skirt. It seems that these animals were not particular as to color.
Blue was every bit as aggravating as red to them.

Harriet, the instant the beasts began charging, had dropped fearlessly
to the ground. The bulls had not observed her.

“Harriet!” screamed Margery.

Harriet gave no heed to the cry of alarm. Instead she ran with all speed
farther down the orchard, casting apprehensive glances over her shoulder
now and then. A cry of warning from Miss Elting told her that the bulls
had turned and were charging her. Harriet gave one quick glance over her
shoulder, then leaped for a tree, up which she clambered with agility.
She was none too soon, for, by the time she had cleared the trunk, the
bulls met at the tree with horns clashing. For a moment they turned
their attention to each other and then backed away and looked up at
their intended victim.

“Miss Elting!” called the girl.

“Yes?”

“I am going to decoy the bulls as far away from you as possible. When
you hear me scream you are all to climb down from the trees and run for
the road fence. I’ll try to hold the ugly beasts here while you are
making the dash. But run for your life. Don’t you dare to fall down.”

“All of us?” questioned the guardian apprehensively.

“Yes, please.”

“But, Harriet—suppose that we do get safely away—how are you going to
leave the orchard?”

“I have thought of a way to do it,” Harriet assured the guardian. “The
danger, now, is in so many of us being here. When I scream the first
time you are to run. When you get safely over the fence you are to give
me the signal ‘hoo-e-e-e-e.’ I will know, by that, that you are safe.
When I give you a second call, after you are in the highway, try to
attract the attention of the bulls. That will be my chance to make a
dash for the nearest fence.”

“I don’t like your plan,” objected the guardian. “You are taking too
great a risk.”

“It is the only way we can get away from here before night,” argued
Harriet. “Even then, we should find it difficult to escape, for I think
the beasts would camp right under these trees. They are determined to
get us. I’m going to fool them. Now, call them!”

The guardian did so. The animals did not show any immediate inclination
to move. So Miss Elting cautiously got down to the ground. That was all
that was necessary. The beasts charged her. The guardian lost no time in
scrambling into the tree. In the meantime Harriet had again dropped to
the ground and was running at the top of her speed. She was still within
easy reach of the voices of her companions, though out of their sight.

“Where are they?” she called.

“Right here,” answered the guardian.

“All right. Don’t try to keep them there. I am not afraid.”

“We have no desire to, I assure you, Harriet. But do be careful.”

Harriet was still on the ground. She moved a little farther down through
the orchard, getting out where the trees were less thick, so as to be
still within sight of the beasts she was hoping to lure away from the
trees that held her companions. The bulls did not appear to see her, so
Harriet stripped off her own skirt and began waving it at them. It was
several moments later when the bulls discovered her and then they
started for her without loss of time.

“Run!” screamed Harriet. “Run! Don’t make a sound to attract their
attention.” She adopted her own advice and started down through an aisle
of apple trees, her feet scarcely seeming to touch the ground. The girl
was flaunting her skirt over her head. She heard bellows of rage off
toward the trees in which her companions were perched. The girl halted.
A few seconds later she saw the beasts coming. Instead of immediately
taking to a tree Harriet began running again, still waving the skirt
high above her head.

Harriet heard Tommy give a little scream. It was quickly suppressed.
Undoubtedly Miss Elting had sharply rebuked the terrified little girl.
Harriet did not pause again. This was her last chance to get the bulls
away from the trees that held her companions. Their safety depended upon
her doing so. She was determined to succeed, even at the imminent risk
of losing her own safety. The animals did not seem to be gaining on her,
but all at once they put on a great burst of speed. Harriet darted
sideways, then straight ahead again. This time she leaped out into the
open, flaunting the skirt, tantalizing the ugly beasts, resorting to
every artifice she could think of to take their attention from Miss
Elting and the other girls.

Harriet succeeded beyond her expectations. She also succeeded in
enraging the beasts far more than she had hoped to do.

Now they were getting too close for safety, so Harriet darted in among
the trees, followed by the three savage, bellowing bulls. She grasped
the first low-hanging limb that she came to, and swung herself up into a
tree. A pair of sharp horns caught the end of the skirt, rending it
nearly to the waist. Harriet clung desperately to the skirt. She did not
propose to lose it if she could help doing so. Jerking the skirt away
she climbed higher and, bracing herself, gazed down triumphantly.

“That’s the time I fooled you, didn’t I?” she taunted. Leaning forward
the girl waved the skirt. She reached down far enough to flaunt the
skirt full in the face of the nearest animal. He bellowed his rage and
pawed the dirt. She continued to aggravate him. If she could only keep
them all there until her companions reached the highway!

“Hoo-e-e-e-e!” sounded the distant, long-drawn call of the Meadow-Brook
Girls.

“Oh, they’re safe!” cried Harriet joyfully. For a moment she closed her
eyes and clung panting to the trunk of the tree. After resting a few
moments she cautiously drew on her skirt and fastened it, three pairs of
red, evil eyes observing her threateningly. Then she climbed to the
topmost branches of the apple tree, hoping to get high enough to obtain
a glimpse of her companions.

“I might have known that a tree with such low boughs would not be high
enough for that,” she muttered. “But I’ll call.”

Listening she heard the “Hoo-e-e-e!” of Miss Elting again.

“Hoo-e-e-e-e-e-e! Hoo-e-e-e-e!” answered Harriet Burrell.

In response the others began shouting. The bulls did not appear to be
interested. One of them lay down.

“My goodness! I do hope they aren’t going to stay here the rest of the
day,” cried Harriet. “I don’t know what I shall do in that event.”

She now tried Tommy’s plan and began pelting the animal that had lain
down with apples. It took very little of this sort of treatment to bring
the beast to his feet. He leaped up with a bellow and began pawing up
the dirt, sending showers of it over his companions.

Harriet chuckled.

“Now, if only Miss Elting will attract their attention. I think I had
better try to hide myself and keep quiet.” This she did. She could hear
the shouts and yells of her companions. They were setting up a great
racket off there in the road, doing their utmost to draw the attention
of the animals away from Harriet.

After fully five minutes of this one of the bulls walked off with his
head in the air. He stood a moment with head still erect, gazing off
toward the highway. Suddenly he started on a run. The other two bulls
followed him with their gaze for a few moments, then they, too, started
away at a moderate trot.

“The plan has worked! It has worked!” cried Harriet in triumph, under
her breath. “Oh, I do hope they get far enough away. I must crawl down
so as to be ready for my big spring. This is almost equal to a Spanish
bull fight, except that I haven’t any barbs to stick into them.”

The girl crept cautiously to the ground. She stood at the foot of the
tree, shielding her body by its trunk, peering around the tree at the
running bulls. They were headed straight toward the road fence,
traveling more rapidly now.

In order to reach the fence at the side of the field, Harriet would be
obliged to go out into the open, where, if the animals turned, she would
be sure to be discovered.

A cry from her companions told her that the time for action on her part
had arrived. Without an instant’s hesitation Harriet Burrell started for
a fence which stood to the eastward of her place of refuge. A few
moments later she had cleared the orchard and reached the open field.
She saw the three bulls pawing the ground by the roadside fence in the
distance. Her companions were standing in the middle of the road waving
their skirts at the animals, not daring to get close to the fence.

“Run! Run, Harriet!” screamed Miss Elting.

As though they had understood the meaning of the guardian’s warning, the
bulls wheeled sharply. They saw the fleeing figure of the Meadow-Brook
Girl and, leaving Miss Elting and her party, charged straight across the
field towards Harriet, while the latter was still some distance from the
fence towards which she was running.

“Run! Oh, run!” came the voice of Miss Elting in a terrified wail.
“Run!”

Suddenly, Harriet, who had turned to glance over her shoulder to measure
the distance between herself and her pursuers, stumbled and plunged
headfirst into a little depression in the ground.

A scream rose from her horrified companions.




CHAPTER XV—A RACE FOR LIFE


“She’ll be killed!” wailed Hazel, covering her eyes to shut out the
sight.

“Thave her!” screamed Tommy. The little girl sprang forward, scrambled
over the fence and, had she, too, not fallen would have dashed down the
field to Harriet Burrell’s assistance, utterly regardless of her own
peril. The guardian climbed over the fence and had placed a firm grip on
the little girl before the latter could get to her feet. Miss Elting
fairly dragged Tommy back to the fence and assisted her over.

“She’s up again!” cried Hazel. “Oh, hurry, hurry!” Her voice rose to a
piercing wail.

Harriet had gotten to her feet. She cast one frightened look over her
shoulder, then continued to run towards the fence. They saw that she
limped a little. Nor was the girl running as fast as before her fall.
The three bulls had gained considerably during the few seconds that
Harriet had been down. They were now charging with lowered heads,
bunched closely together, this time as though determined that their
victim should not escape them.

Just ahead of her, Harriet had seen a ditch, deep and broad, made for
the purpose of draining the land. Instantly a plan formed in her active
mind. She could not hope to win the race for life by running straight
ahead now that the beasts had gained so much on her.

“She’s tiring! They’ll get her!” moaned Hazel.

“Why didn’t you let me go?” screamed Tommy, beside herself with anxiety.

The guardian did not answer. Her eyes, wide and staring, were following
every movement of the fleeing girl and the pursuing bulls.

Harriet stopped short, bending over in a crouching position.

“She’s going to try to trick them! Oh, what courage!” breathed Miss
Elting.

“Look! Thee her now!” shouted Tommy, with a note of triumph in her
strained voice.

The animals were fairly upon Harriet. When it seemed as though their
horns were touching her, the girl leaped obliquely into the ditch. They
saw her run, splashing along in it for a few rods, then spring to the
bank on the same side from which she had jumped in.

The watchers saw something else too. The bulls, so intent upon reaching
their victim, had taken no notice of the ditch. Perhaps they had been
charging with closed eyes, as many bulls do. At any rate the leading
beast flung himself headlong into the ditch. The others braced
themselves with their front feet and went sliding into the ditch on top
of their leader, digging furrows with their hoofs in the soft dirt.

Harriet Burrell’s ruse had been successful. She spoke no word, but a
glint of triumph flashed into her eyes as she cast a quick glance at the
floundering animals, then ran straight toward her companions. This time
there was no limping, no lessening of speed. She had covered less than
half the distance before two of the animals that had slid into the ditch
had recovered themselves and began looking about for the prey that had
eluded them.

The slender figure of the Meadow-Brook girl, they soon discovered, was
racing across the field. The two bulls clambered out of the ditch and
charged again. Now that they were in the open field it was a race that
would go to the fleetest. No tricks would avail Harriet this time. She
knew that her safety depended on outrunning her pursuers. Had Harriet
not been an athletic girl she would have succumbed long before. As it
was she ran at a wonderful rate of speed. The shouts of her companions,
though heard but faintly, encouraged her, for Harriet’s mind was on her
work.

The ruse practiced by Harriet had given her the lead in the race. Miss
Elting, however, saw that the bulls were gaining on the plucky girl.

“Girls,” she said sharply, “remain where you are.” With that she climbed
to the top of the fence and leaped over into the field. It was her idea
that even though Harriet did succeed in reaching the fence, the girl
might not have sufficient vitality left to enable her to climb over it.

Harriet, as she drew near, discovered the guardian on her side of the
fence and divined the latter’s purpose. The girl motioned for Miss
Elting to get back. The guardian shook her head and remained where she
was.

“Go back! Go back! I’m all right,” cried Harriet breathlessly.

The bulls were gaining rapidly. They were now but a few rods behind
Harriet Burrell. She put on more speed after one last look over her
shoulder while Tommy and Hazel were shouting their encouragement.

“You will be caught. Quick!” gasped Harriet, as she drew rapidly near to
the guardian. “Oh, please hurry back to the road!”

Miss Elting did not move. Harriet dashed up beside her and stopped
short. Miss Elting grasped the girl’s arm. Harriet pulled herself free.

“Not an inch till you get over,” declared the girl.

The guardian glanced at her questioningly, then vaulted the fence.
Harriet followed her. But ere Harriet had touched the ground on the
other side, two sharp-horned heads crashed into the fence. Harriet sank
down at the side of the road breathless and exhausted.

Miss Elting pulled the girl to her feet.

“Throw your shoulders well back and inhale deeply!” she commanded. She
then led Harriet slowly up and down the road for a few moments.
Harriet’s heavy respirations soon moderated, and ten minutes later her
breathing was almost normal.

“I think we had better wait here. Jane will be along looking for us if
we do not get to our camping place by night. Do you feel exhausted?”
asked Miss Elting.

“A little weak in the knees, that’s all,” answered Harriet. “I shall be
ready to move in a few minutes. I don’t want to stay here. We must try
to catch up with the boys.”

“No. I shall not allow it. Yon have done quite enough for one day—quite
enough to tire out the strongest man. Do you really think you can stand
it to walk slowly?”

“Of course I can,” answered Harriet brightly. “See, I still have some
sprint left in me.” Harriet ran up and down the road, vaulting the fence
on the opposite side of it.

“You have indeed,” laughed Miss Elting. It was the first laugh that had
been heard in some time. “You are the most remarkable girl I’ve ever
known, or ever shall know. Now we had better decide on which way we
shall go. I think the shorter way will be to skirt the orchard and
continue on across the fields. We shan’t try the orchard again.”

All the girls agreed with the guardian. They had had quite enough of
that particular orchard. Following the road for a short distance they
came to the adjoining field, which they entered and continued on their
journey. The afternoon was now well advanced. Miss Elting had left a
mark on the fence to inform Jane of their route, in case she should come
back to look for them. This with the time of their passing would give
Jane an idea when to expect them at the place stretched for the camp.

As they proceeded, Harriet’s strength returned to her. By the time they
had walked two miles from the scene of their recent exciting experiences
she had fully recovered from her recent exhaustion. Tommy, now that she
had time to think about herself, was bewailing the loss of her skirt.
She firmly declared she would not go to camp with only an underskirt on
and announced her intention of sleeping out in the fields.

Six o’clock had arrived by the time they came out on the crest of a hill
overlooking the valley in which they hoped to find Jane McCarthy and
their camp. They scanned the valley eagerly.

“There’s our tent,” cried Hazel, pointing to a clump of trees to the
left of them. No person was in sight, however. This they thought
strange.

“I should not be surprised if everybody had gone in search of us,” said
Miss Elting.

“I hope they don’t find uth,” spoke up Tommy.

“It will be a good opportunity for you to get into camp without being
seen,” suggested Harriet. “Come, let’s hurry down before some one does
come.”

In order that their approach might be the more screened, they hurried
over to a fence along which bushes and small trees grew. Sheltered by
these they made their way down into the valley. But when they reached
the road Tommy halted.

“Not another thtep,” she declared stubbornly. No amount of urging would
induce her to go on. It was decided to leave her there while the rest
continued on, Harriet promising to return to the little girl with
another skirt as soon as possible. So Tommy hid in the bushes, peering
out at the retreating forms of her companions.

A fire was smouldering in the Meadow-Brook camp. As the party of girls
approached, four boys sprang up. They had been sitting about the fire.
Their hats were off instantly, and they tried gallantly to force down
the grins that persisted in appearing on their faces.

“Why, how do you do?” greeted Captain Baker of the Tramp Club.

“Where is Miss McCarthy?” questioned Miss Elting, pretending not to have
observed the grins.

“She and a couple of the fellows went back to look for you,” spoke up
Dill Dodd. “The pace was rather swift for you, even if you did get an
early start, wasn’t it?” he chuckled.

“Yes, the pace was much swifter than you imagine,” answered the guardian
frigidly.

“It is too bad that Miss McCarthy started out. She may spend a good part
of the evening searching for you, not knowing that you have reached
camp,” said the captain.

“She will know,” replied Harriet. “Jane will be back here soon.”

“How will she know?” frowned Davy.

“Oh, they have a wireless telegraph system, you know,” chuckled Sam.

“Yes, that is it! How did you guess it?” smiled Harriet.

“Don’t forget Tommy,” reminded Miss Elting.

Harriet flushed. She had indeed, forgotten all about the little lisping
girl who was hiding in the bushes. Harriet hurried into the tent.

“That’s right. You are one girl short,” exclaimed George, suddenly
discovering the absence of Miss Thompson. “Did she fall by the wayside?
Was the pace too swift for her?”

“Young man, you talk too much,” objected Margery indignantly.

“I know it,” laughed George. “I can’t help it.”

Miss Elting’s face relaxed in a smile.

“Where _is_ Miss Thompson?” questioned Dill.

“Miss Thompson will be here soon,” replied the guardian.

Unnoticed by the boys Harriet slipped away, a bundle under her arm. She
returned, a quarter of an hour later, accompanied by Tommy clad in her
outside skirt and at peace with the world. They had barely reached the
camp before the sound of a motor horn was heard. A few moments afterward
Crazy Jane came tearing along the road and swung up to the camp.

“Here we are darlin’s,” she cried. “I got your message.”

“Message?” questioned the captain. “Who gave her a message, Fred?”

“Blest if I know,” answered Fred Avery, getting down from the car,
removing his hat and scratching his head thoughtfully. “Wireless, I
think.”

“What did I tell you?” nodded Sam.

The captain regarded Fred inquiringly.

“Oh, don’t ask me,” said the latter. “Miss McCarthy got out of her car
about five miles back, walked to the fence then back to the car. She
said her friends had passed there about four o’clock in the afternoon
and were in camp then.”

“Well, what do you know about that?” wondered the captain. “Tell us how
you did it?”

“A little bird told me,” chuckled Jane. The girls burst into a merry
peal of laughter.




CHAPTER XVI—A TREAT THAT WAS NOT A TREAT


“Never mind. We won’t be as mean as you are,” declared Sam, springing
up. “We will return good for evil.”

“Did you see the three bulls?” interrupted Jane. “I knew you would cross
that orchard and I was afraid you’d meet them.”

“We did,” answered Miss Elting.

“What’s that?” The captain was interested instantly. “You say you met
the bulls?”

“Yes. I might as well tell you,” explained Miss Elting. “You think we
weren’t able to keep the pace we set for ourselves. I don’t want my
girls to rest under that imputation, for I believe that they can
completely outdistance you boys. We did meet the three bulls. Yes, they
treed us. We were all up in apple trees when you boys passed singing
‘Forty-nine Blue Bottles.’”

Some one laughed. The captain frowned at the boy who had done so.

“You let us pass, and never called us to come to your assistance?” he
demanded.

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“We preferred to get out of our scrape without appealing to our rivals,
Captain Baker.”

“Whew! That was a fix. How’d you manage it?”

“Through the resourcefulness and courage of Harriet Burrell. Had it not
been for her we undoubtedly should still be up in the trees in the apple
orchard.”

“Please tell us about it.”

“Please don’t,” begged Harriet blushingly.

“Now that you have aroused our curiosity, it would be cruel not to tell
us the whole story,” declared George.

“Yeth. Cruelty to animalth,” nodded Tommy.

Miss Elting, despite Harriet’s protestations, did tell the boys the
story, giving the full credit for their rescue to Harriet Burrell, to
whom it belonged. The boys listened in open-mouthed wonder.

“Fellows, we aren’t so much as we think we are,” declared the chief of
the Tramp Club. “I propose three cheers for Miss Burrell. Now!
Altogether! One, two, three!”

They gave three rousing cheers in which, Tommy’s shrill voice joined.

“Who’s all right?” demanded the captain at the end of the cheer.

“Miss Burrell’s all right!” yelled the Tramps. “For she’s a jolly good
fel—low; For she’s a jolly good fellow,” sang the Tramps, as with hands
on each other’s shoulders they marched through the camp, and out into
the field on their way to their own camp, a short distance from that of
the Meadow-Brook Girls.

Miss Elting was laughing merrily. Harriet’s face was crimson.

“I call that downright mean. They were making fun of me.”

“Why, Harriet! You know they were not,” rebuked Miss Elting. “It was the
highest compliment those lads could pay.”

“It hath been a day of experientheth, hathn’t it?” Tommy questioned.

Harriet’s face was still flushed as she began to prepare the supper.
Each member of the party now remembered that she had an appetite. While
they were getting the meal Jane told them how the boys had gloated over
having “walked the girls off their feet,” as the tramps expressed it.
Jane announced triumphantly that she had been more than a match for
them, which her companions could well believe, for Jane had a sharp
tongue, besides being the possessor of a fund of Irish wit.

The smoke curling up from the other camp told the girls that the boys
were busy getting their own supper. While eating, the guardian was
obliged to go over the story of their experiences for the benefit of
Jane, who interrupted now and then with humorous questions.

“Are the boys coming over this evening?” asked Margery, after they had
finished supper and she and Tommy were washing the dishes.

“They did not say,” called Hazel. “It is safe to believe they will. I
wonder if we can’t get rid of those boys? They make me nervous. It seems
to me that they are perpetually on the scene whether one wants to see
them or not.”

“Don’t be hard on the poor Tramp Club, Hazel,” laughed Harriet.
“Remember you might still be stuck fast in the swamp had they not come
to the rescue.”

“That’s so,” responded Hazel, with a sigh. “I never thought of that.
They’re really not so bad after all.”

“I have met worse,” averred Harriet solemnly. Whereupon there was a
general laugh.

The tramps had gathered the fuel for the Meadow-Brook Girls, stacking it
up in piles of various lengths. The lads really were trying to make
themselves useful to the young women. As yet there had been no outward
evidence of Captain Baker’s assertion that some of them were “full of
mischief.” The girls had piled the campfire high with wood and gathered
about it when strains of music were heard.

“Oh, it ith a band, it ith a band,” cried Tommy.

“Coming to serenade us, probably,” announced Margery.

“No. I think it is some one playing on harmonicas,” answered Miss Elting
after a moment of listening.

“It’s those boys,” groaned Hazel. “What mischief are they up to now?”

“I told you. They are coming over to serenade us. I think the serenade
must be for Harriet.”

“They are carrying something on their shoulders too,” cried Harriet.

The girls, by this time, had run out to the edge of the camp and in the
faint twilight were trying to make out what it was that the Tramp Club
were carrying. As the boys drew nearer, the girls saw that it was a
burlap sack. Four boys were bearing the sack on their shoulders. It
appeared to be very heavy.

“Why, boys,” exclaimed Miss Elting. “Are you moving?”

“Yes, Miss Elting,” answered Captain Baker, doffing his hat. “We are
moving, in a sense. We have come prepared to lay the spoils of our
forage at the feet of beauty. Boys, dump the bag. You know where.”

One of the boys untied the string by which the mouth of the sack had
been secured, then the two lads at that end stepped from under.
Instantly the contents began rolling out at Harriet Burrell’s feet.

“Muskmelons!” gasped the girls.

Great golden and green muskmelons bumped to the ground. Harriet’s face
was full of color.

“They—they aren’t all for me? Surely, you don’t think I am equal to
eating all of those?” she gasped.

“They are laid at your feet,” answered George dramatically. “For you and
your friends.”

“This is splendid,” declared the guardian, her face aglow with pleasure.
“But we do not deserve so much. You have robbed yourselves. Where did
you get them?”

“Of a farmer,” replied George promptly.

“You must take most of them for yourselves, boys,” urged Miss Elting.
“We simply could not eat half of all that lot.”

“No. They are all for you. We have plenty. Besides, you’ll find some of
them aren’t good, but out of the lot you may be able to get enough for
breakfast.”

“We can eat all night if nethethary,” announced Tommy. “Maybe we can eat
them all before we go on to-morrow.”

“One melon apiece will be quite enough for us, my dears,” reproved Miss
Elting. “Won’t you join us in our feast, boys?”

The young men shook their heads.

“They’re yours,” replied the captain, his eyes on Harriet as he said it.
“I brought you some salt, too,” he added, drawing a piece of newspaper
from his pocket. “Perhaps you like salt on your melons.”

“You are very thoughtful,” smiled Miss Elting. “I think we have salt.
How about it, Jane?”

“We have a whole bag of it.”

“We will take yours, thank you,” smiled Harriet. “It is much finer salt
than ours.”

“Yes, it’s the salt the farmer over yonder uses to give to his sheep,”
interjected Sam. “We borrowed some from him.”

Miss Elting laughed a little at this blunt speech.

“You are very funny, boys!” she said. “But we are grateful to you. I
don’t know how we shall be able to repay you.”

“We have shared your hospitality—your bounteous hospitality,” answered
the captain. “We wished to make some slight return.”

“What shall we do with what melons are left over?” asked Miss Elting.

“Carry them on with you. You have a car in which to transport your
stuff.”

“I suppose we had better do that,” mused the guardian. “When we reach
the next camping place we shall insist on entertaining you at our camp.
We greatly appreciate this treat.”

“Thank you,” said George Baker, looking somewhat embarrassed.

Shortly afterwards Captain Baker rose from where he had been sitting and
with an uneasy look on his face announced that they must go. With his
fellows he hurriedly left the camp, not even taking the melon sack
along. They were seen no more that night.

The girls noted Baker’s embarrassed manner and thought it strange that
the boys should have left so abruptly. They were at a loss to understand
it.

“I am glad they have left the melons, anyway,” declared Harriet.

“Yes, wasn’t that lovely of the boys to bring the fruit to us?” nodded
Miss Elting. “They are really nice boys. I am rather glad that we met
them.”

“You may change your mind before we have finished with them,” replied
Harriet, with an enigmatical smile.

[Illustration: “So I've Caught You at It?”]

“What do you mean, dear?”

“I can’t really explain. But I feel rather than know that those young
men are ready to play tricks. They’d better not try any of them or we
shall make them regret that they ever played tricks on the Meadow-Brook
Girls.”

“Aren’t the melonth delithiouth?” breathed Tommy. She was now eating her
second melon. The other girls were enjoying theirs equally well.

“Yes,” agreed Miss Elting. “The finest I ever ate. They must have cost
the boys quite a sum of money, even though melons are cheap in the
country. I——”

“Thomebody ith coming,” warned Tommy.

“The boys are returning, I presume,” smiled Miss Elting. But instead of
the boys they were surprised to see a strange man striding into camp. He
was plainly a farmer. He wore his whiskers long and his trousers were
tucked in the tops of his boots. His face did not bear a pleasant
expression.

“So I’ve caught you at it, eh?” he said sarcastically.

“What do you mean?” demanded the guardian rising hastily.

“You know well enough what I mean. In the first place, you are
trespassing on my premises.”

“We have permission to camp here,” interjected Jane.

“Who gave it?”

“The farmer who owns this land.”

“I happen to own this land, and I haven’t given any tramps permission to
camp on it.”

“Then some one must have played a trick on me,” declared Crazy Jane.
“Wait till I get sight of that man again.”

“We are very sorry, sir, but we are wholly innocent of trespassing. We
are not tramps, either. Of course we are willing to pay you for the
privilege of camping here to-night. What do you consider a fair price?”

“Wal, I reckon about seventy-five cents will be all right for the
camping.”

Miss Elting handed the money over to him.

“I am sorry to have put you to all this trouble, but we supposed we had
permission to stay here over night.”

“Thay,” questioned Tommy. “You are a rich man, aren’t you?”

“No. Why?”

“Well, you thhould be.”

“By the way, ladies, there is another little matter that you’ll have to
fix up before we go any further.”

The guardian and the girls glanced inquiringly at their mercenary
visitor.

“What do you mean?”

“Them melons,” answered the farmer, indicating the fruit with a nod.

“I don’t understand you, sir.” The guardian was plainly perplexed.
Harriet was smiling broadly. She thought she understood now.

“The melons you stole from my field.”

“Stole from your field?” gasped Miss Elting.

“Yes.”

“Sir, you insult us! We have stolen neither melons nor anything else. I
demand that you leave this camp instantly. We shall not endure such
accusations.”

“You didn’t steal them, eh?”

“No, we didn’t,” answered Jane, who had stepped forward.

“Then where did you get them?”

The girls looked at one another. No one spoke. None wished to place the
blame on the Tramp Club. The girls now began to understand the hurried
departure of Captain Baker and his friends. Miss Elting saw that there
was only one course to pursue under the circumstances.

“I can’t tell you where we got the melons, sir, but we didn’t steal
them. How much are the melons worth?”

“Why?” queried the farmer, scenting a bargain.

“We intend to pay for them,” answered Harriet coldly.

“How many melons were there?” asked the farmer, more blandly.

“Two dozen,” Harriet replied.

“That’ll be about four-eighty,” nodded the farmer.

“But that’s——”

“It’s cheaper than the risk of going to jail,” broke in the farmer
meaningly.




CHAPTER XVII—TRYING OUT THE GIPSY TRAIL


The farmer pocketed the money that Miss Elting handed him.

“I’ve my own opinion of you!” flared Crazy Jane.

“Maybe you have,” chuckled the farmer, “but——”

“You’re quite right,” Jane McCarthy taunted. “You wouldn’t feel highly
complimented if I were to express that opinion!”

“If it’s that kind of an opinion——” muttered the farmer, turning red
under the coat of tan on his face.

“It’s _worse_!” retorted Crazy Jane incisively.

Muttering under his breath, but failing to speak clearly, the abashed
farmer turned on his heel, striding away.

The humor of the situation now appealing to them, the girls and their
guardian began to laugh heartily.

“Harriet, I believe you suspected this all the time,” declared Miss
Elting finally.

“Those boys looked mischievous. I didn’t know what it was all about, but
after a while, I confess, I did suspect them. Never mind, I’ll be even
with them.”

“No, you leave it to me,” interjected Jane.

“I am glad that none of you girls betrayed the boys,” declared Miss
Elting approvingly. “I would suggest that you say nothing to them when
we next see them. Let them introduce the subject if it is introduced at
all. They may betray themselves. Tommy, don’t you lisp a word of it.”

“I don’t lithp,” retorted the little girl indignantly. “I thpeak jutht
like other folkth.”

“I did not mean it that way, dear,” laughed the guardian. “I meant that
you shouldn’t mention our experience to any one. Now that we have bought
and paid for the melons I think we had better stow them in the car.
Come, let us get ready for bed.”

“Are we to make an early start in the morning?” asked Hazel.

“Yes. We must not delay if we expect to remain in the contest.”

The girls had no intention of giving up the contest. They thought it
possible that they might have the company of the Tramp Club on the
morrow, as a good part of the Meadow-Brook course lay over a highway,
this being the most direct route for the day’s tramping.

Rather to their surprise they discovered no trace of the Tramp Club next
day. The smoke from the latter’s campfire was no longer visible when the
girls left their own camp in the morning, nor was there any indication
on the road that the boys had passed over it. What the girls did not
know was that the boys had slipped off into a ravine when the word had
been brought to them that the irate farmer was out looking for the
people who had visited his melon patch. From there they had moved inland
and made a new camp. In the morning they took a roundabout course,
avoiding the highway. It were better to be beaten by the girls that day
than to be caught by the angry farmer. It was because of this longer
route that the Meadow-Brook Girls were again able to get ahead of their
rivals.

The tracks of Jane’s car had long since been obliterated when the party
neared the end of the day’s journey. This did not trouble them, for a
certain definite stopping place had been agreed upon, and as was
customary, when following the highway, the girls now and then dropped a
handful of grass in the road. Especially was this done when they came to
forks in the road, so that in case Jane McCarthy returned that way to
look for them she might see which direction they had taken. In doing
this, though the girls were unaware of the fact, they were following a
gipsy practice as old as gipsies themselves. It was the gipsies’ way of
marking their trail for the benefit of others of their kind who had
straggled behind.

“I think this is the place,” decided Miss Elting, halting, pointing down
a narrow lane that extended through a field of stunted bushes and brush.
The gate that had once shut off this byway from the main road lay broken
at one side of it and a ridge of grass had grown knee high in the middle
of the lane. It was a lane that had once led down to a cider mill that
now lay a heap of ruins.

“It ith thpooky-looking,” observed Tommy.

“Jane is here,” exclaimed Harriet. “I see her car tracks, but I don’t
see her car.”

“No; the car has come out onto the highway and gone on,” Miss Elting
declared. “Jane must have driven to the next town to get something. We
will go down that lane.”

Harriet dropped some grass in the road, marking a trail into the byway
to notify Jane that they had arrived. They then made their way down the
lane. The girls were tired and footsore. Walking in the road had been
more wearisome than tramping over the hills and fields, perhaps because
the former was less interesting and more monotonous. It was therefore a
welcome sight when they espied the tent that they called home, even
though it was a now weather-beaten and dingy-looking piece of canvas.
But Jane was nowhere in sight. Neither was her car.

“Where can Jane be?” exclaimed Margery.

“Perhaps this will explain matters,” replied Miss Elting, taking down a
sheet of writing paper that had been pinned to the flap of the tent.
“Ah! Jane says she has gone on to the town of Granite to meet her
father, from whom she got a letter this morning. She says she may not be
back until late, and that we shall find the melons in the bushes to the
west of the tent.”

“I don’t want any of those old melons,” pouted Margery.

“I do,” retorted Tommy. “I’ll eat all I can get.”

“At least, we have a right to eat them now that we have paid for them,”
smiled the guardian. “The first thing to do will be to heat some water
and bathe. We are all very dusty. Tommy, you and Margery take your baths
first. In the meantime we will build the fire and get the supper going.
This is going to be a pleasant camp. I wonder if we shall see our
friends, the boys, this evening?”

“Not if they see us first,” chuckled Harriet. “Oh, what we won’t do to
them when we get the opportunity.”

“Jane must have had quite a time putting up the tent without
assistance,” remarked Miss Elting. “She did it very well, too.”

Harriet was making the fire with Hazel’s assistance, Tommy and Margery
were preparing for their baths. Twilight was upon them before they
realized it. By that time the supper was cooking, the coffee steaming,
the savory odor of food filling the air about them. The melons were
reserved for the dessert. These had ripened and were now soft, sweet and
delicious.

“Girls, it is worth four dollars and eighty cents to have such melons,
isn’t it?” smiled the guardian.

“Yes, indeed,” chorused the girls.

“I wonder what has become of the Tramp Club,” mused Harriet.

“You will not see any more of the Tramps for a while,” laughed Hazel.
“It is a wonder to me that we haven’t seen any real tramps since we have
been out on this trip. At potato-digging time one usually sees a great
many of them.”

“We haven’t been on the road much, or perhaps we should have seen more
of them. That is one advantage in keeping away from the highways. One
meets few live things in the fields except the birds and occasionally
sheep and cattle.”

“Not to mention bulls,” finished Harriet laughingly. “Speaking of
tramps, I believe I just saw one over yonder,” added the girl.

“Are you joking?” questioned the guardian.

For answer Harriet sprang up and ran toward the tent. She did not reach
it. She halted sharply as a man stepped in front of her. He was a
typical follower of the road, dirty, unkempt and evil looking.

“What do you want here?” demanded Harriet, with a calmness that she was
far from feeling.

“Not much. We want some money and something to eat,” leered the
intruder.

“You will get neither here. What were you doing in that tent? You came
here to rob us. Go away before we give you something you won’t like.”

Miss Elting and Hazel sprang up, scattering the tin dishes far and wide
as they ran to Harriet’s assistance, when three other men stepped into
view from the far side of the tent.

“If you folks will hand out your valuables, and make no racket about it,
we won’t hurt you,” announced one of the newcomers. “What we want is a
little help, that’s all. We’re poor fellows in distress. We ain’t the
kind that rob women. We ask for assistance.”

Miss Elting’s revolver was in the tent where she could not reach it now.
Had she had it with her she would have assisted the men in a way that
they would not have liked. What to do under the circumstances she did
not know. Neither Tommy nor Margery appeared able to do anything. They
were frightened nearly out of their wits.

“You have a peculiar way of asking for assistance. Had you come to us in
the proper manner we should have been glad to give you something to eat.
Now we shall not. Neither have we money for you. I order you to go away
from here. If you refuse the consequences will be on your own heads. We
are not quite so defenseless as you might think. Will you go?”

The spokesman laughed. The spirit of the girls appeared to amuse him.
The fellow had not the least idea that there was any other person about.
He, with his companions, had seen the Meadow-Brook Girls come into the
camp alone. Not another person so far as they knew, was within some
miles of the place. They had watched the camp and waited until dark to
carry out their plan of robbing the five women.

“Can you get it, do you think, Harriet?” questioned Miss Elting in a low
tone.

“I’ll try,” she answered. She knew what the guardian meant. “It” meant
Miss Elting’s revolver. All at once the girl darted past the man who
stood directly in front of her. She had almost reached the tent, when
one of the tramps caught hold of her by the shoulder. Harriet was lithe
and quick. She slipped from his detaining clutch and sprang back. But
her opportunity was gone. The men partly divining her purpose, had
quickly blocked the entrance to the tent. The leader nodded to one of
them to watch Tommy and Margery. Three others directed their attention
to Miss Elting, Harriet and Hazel. They placed themselves in such
positions that the girls were hedged in. To try to run would be to fall
into the clutches of one or another of the three ruffians who were
guarding them.

One of the men uttered a shrill whistle. Still another tramp came
running into the camp.

“Turn out the tent in a hurry. Don’t take anything that ain’t good.
There’s money in there somewhere. Now turn your pockets out, ladies.”

His words were cut short by a long wailing cry uttered by Harriet
Burrell.

“Hoo-e-e-e-e! Hoo-e-e-e-e-e! Help, help!” It was the call of the
Meadow-Brook Girls, with the warning cry for assistance added.

The man who had made the demand sprang at her. Harriet leaped back. In
doing so she felt her arms pinioned by a second man. She had forgotten
for the moment that there were guards behind her. Miss Elting suddenly
found her arms gripped from behind. She struggled with all her strength.
So did Harriet. Hazel screamed as she felt her own arms pinioned.

“Herd the other two in the tent, then git all the swag you can find,”
commanded the spokesman breathlessly, for he was having his hands full
helping his assistant to hold Miss Elting and the two girls. One grasped
Tommy and Margery by their arms, and fairly dragging them over, flung
them into the tent. “Get the stuff! Never mind those two. They’re too
scared to bother. It’s these that we’ve got to look out for,” he
directed.

“Hoo-e-e-e-e-e! Hoo-e-e-e-e-e! Help, help!” screamed Harriet.

“Yell, Hazel!” gasped Harriet.

“I—I can’t! Oh, I can’t!” wailed Hazel.

Tommy found her voice at this juncture and raised it in a piercing
scream. A moment later a blanket was twisted about her head and she was
flung into a corner, clawing and kicking. Margery cowered at one side of
the tent, too frightened to move.

Just then a new note was sounded. From behind the tent rose a shrill cry
in a voice unfamiliar to either the girls or to the thieving tramps, a
voice that caused the tramps to release their prisoners and turn to face
the owner of the voice prepared for trouble.




CHAPTER XVIII—THE QUEEN TAKES A HAND


A strange figure stepped into the light of the campfire. It was the
figure of an old woman, bent with age. Her face was yellow and wrinkled,
her eyes, black and piercing. She hobbled a few steps toward them, using
a long stick as though for support.

“Out with you, villains!” she screamed, brandishing the stick
threateningly. “My curses be upon your vile heads! Rob, would you? You
shall burn in the fire from the clouds,” she hissed, pointing to the
spokesman. “And you,” pointing to another, “shall wither in the pit with
the iron doors, where all evil doers shall come sooner or later. You
shall perish as you deserve. Sybarina says it. So it shall be. Out with
you!”

“It’s the Gipsy Queen,” screamed Hazel.

For a moment the tramps stood utterly dumbfounded. They realized that
the old Gipsy was laying a curse upon them. More or less superstitious,
they stood in considerable awe of Sybarina and her supposedly
supernatural powers. The tramp who had pinioned Harriet’s arms behind
her back involuntarily relaxed his hold. Harriet made a dash for
freedom. In an instant her captor was at her heels.

“Don’t pay any attention to that old lunatic,” he shouted to his
companions. “She can’t hurt you. Get the stuff and be quick about it.”

But he had reckoned without his host. Raising her head, Sybarina sent a
long shrill call echoing across the fields. Even in the excitement of
the moment Harriet realized that it was a signal. A second later the
call was answered.

“Skip!” warned the leader of the tramps. “It’s Gipsies. We’ll have the
whole lot to fight if we don’t light out!”

At this juncture five dark swarthy men came running across the fields.
With one accord the tramps took to their heels. The Gipsies started in
pursuit of them, but the tramps had a lead of several yards and fear
lending wings to their feet, they soon outdistanced their pursuers who
finally abandoned the chase and returned to where Sybarina stood,
surrounded by the Meadow-Brook Girls and their guardian.

Harriet sprang eagerly forward to thank their rescuers, but Sybarina
waved her aside. Turning to the Gipsy men she spoke a few sharp words in
the Romany tongue. The men nodded, talked among themselves for a moment
then turned and strolled off in the direction whence they had come.

“Oh, Sybarina!” cried Harriet disappointedly. “Why didn’t you let me
thank them for chasing those tramps away?”

“I, their queen, have commended them. That is sufficient,” returned
Sybarina proudly. “They need no thanks for obeying my commands.”

“Then we must thank you doubly,” smiled Harriet, holding out her hand to
the old Gipsy. “What would we have done if you had not been near?”

“It is well,” replied Sybarina earnestly, taking Harriet’s hand in both
of hers. “But you must come with Sybarina. You must not stay here alone
this night. The bad men will return again. But Sybarina’s men will stay
here and watch for them. You and your kind friends will go with Sybarina
to her camp.”

“But how did you happen to find us?” questioned Miss Elting.

“Sybarina has eyes. Did those eyes not see the patteran (trail of
grass)? Did she not read the message of the patteran that all of her
tribe know? Where did you learn to make the patteran that leads the
Gipsy toward the land where the sun goes down?”

“She means the grass that we dropped in the road,” explained Harriet.

The old woman nodded.

“The patteran,” she reiterated.

“Why,” laughed Harriet. “We did that so that our friend Jane McCarthy
would know where we had gone.”

“Then there is Romany in your blood. None but the people of the Romany
would think of such a thing. Where is the other princess?” questioned
the queen, glancing about.

“Miss McCarthy has gone to meet her father,” Miss Elting informed the
old woman. “But we have not thanked you enough for the great service
that you have done us.”

“It is nothing. Did not the princess save Sybarina’s miserable life? The
debt is still unpaid. Many summers will come, and many summers will go,
ere the debt is paid. Sybarina never will live to pay it. Her people
will remember. The Romany has a long memory, princess. Come, pretty
ladies, come to the camp of the Gipsy. It is not good that you should
stay the night here. To-morrow night, yes, but not this night.”

“What do you say, girls?” questioned Miss Elting.

“Spend a night in a Gipsy camp?” asked Harriet.

“Yes.”

“I think that would be fine.”

“But, Sybarina, what of our own camp? Will not the men return and rob
us?”

“I have told you. Sybarina’s people will be on guard. You need have no
fear. And when the princess with the fair hair returns, she shall be led
to the Gipsy camp. Come.”

“Wait please, until we fix our camp and leave a message for Miss
McCarthy,” said Miss Elting.

So excited were the Meadow-Brook Girls at the prospect of spending a
night in a Gipsy camp that they almost forgot the thrilling experiences
through which they had passed. There were few preparations to be made.
Miss Elting pocketed her revolver, though she had no idea that she would
need it. She knew that the old Gipsy woman might be trusted; that a
Gipsy never forgets a favor—nor a wrong. Sybarina felt under deep
obligations to them for what they had done for her. By inviting them to
her camp she was conferring upon them the highest possible mark of her
regard, as the guardian who knew something of the wandering tribes of
Gipsies was well aware.

The camp was some little distance from where the Meadow-Brook tent was
pitched. A note for Jane was pinned to the tent flap on the same spot
where she had pinned hers; then the party set out through the darkness.
Not a man of the tribe was to be seen. The guardian asked no questions.
She knew that Sybarina’s word was law and that keen eyes were upon the
Meadow-Brook camp, that no marauders would be permitted to enter there
that night. Sybarina led the way as if it were a familiar path, calling
out now and then to warn the travelers of a root or a stone that lay
unseen in the path they were following. How she was aware of the
presence of the obstacles the girls could not imagine.

They came in sight of the dull glow of the Gipsy campfire after a
quarter of an hour’s walking. Then as they stepped into the circle of
light, many inquiring eyes were fixed upon them. There were dark-eyed,
olive-complexioned women of various ages, children clad in bright
colors, some sitting under wagons eating bread and butter, others
peering from the gaudily painted wagons, and still others lying asleep
upon the ground just outside the circle. Horses might have been heard
munching at the foliage out in the bushes, occasionally neighing or
stamping. The fire crackled merrily. It was a bright but unfamiliar
scene to the Meadow-Brook Girls.

Tommy and Margery were a trifle apprehensive.

“Where are we going to thleep?” questioned Tommy cautiously.

“I don’t know, dear,” returned Miss Elting. “Sybarina will provide a
place when the time comes. We have our own blankets. I think we may
sleep out of doors if we wish to do so. But we have a long evening
before us yet. It is your opportunity to learn something of the life and
habits of the Gipsies.”

“Thay, Mith Elting do—do you think it thafe to thtay here?” questioned
Tommy.

“Perfectly so. Much more so than in our own camp this evening.”

Sybarina was brewing the tea with her own hands. Miss Elting stepped
over to her.

“May I assist you?” she asked.

The Gipsy queen shook her head.

“Sybarina will make the tea for her friends, her good friends, the
pretty ladies. Sybarina will have other guests this evening.”

“Oh, will you?” questioned the guardian, in a surprised tone.

“Yes. Pretty ladies will come to cross the Gipsy’s palm with silver.
Sybarina will read the future and the past for them. Sybarina will read
your future too, but you and your friends need not cross her palm with
silver. Sybarina is your friend.”

Harriet had been an interested listener to the brief dialogue. She drew
a little closer.

“I should like to learn to read the past and future, Sybarina. Will you
teach me?” asked Harriet.

The old woman fixed her piercing eyes upon the eager face before her.

“The princess shall be taught to read the future this very night. The
stars have said it.”

“I’m afraid I never could learn to read palms in one night,” laughed
Harriet.

“The stars and the voices of the air will help you. Be not afraid. But
you must be a Gipsy true.”

“How do you mean?”

“You must be like other Gipsies.”

“Oh! You mean dress like them?”

“Yes. After the tea you shall see.”

Tea was a most formal affair. Sybarina first took a sip from her own cup
then passed the cup to the others, each girl taking a sip in turn, after
which cups were served to each member of the party. By this time the
other members of the tribe appeared to have lost interest in the
visitors.

“My girls would know something of your people, Sybarina,” suggested Miss
Elting after the formalities of the tea drinking had been finished and
the girls had settled down to their own cups of tea.

She regarded her teacup frowningly, as though she were seeking light in
the amber fluid.

“My daughters,” said the old woman. “It takes many years to earn the
confidence of a Romany. You have done so in a hour. All are Gorgios to
the Gipsy.”

“What ith a Gorgio?” piped Tommy.

“Any one not Romany is a Gorgio. Forever has the Gorgio hounded the
Gipsy. The Gorgio thinks the Gipsy a thief, but the Gipsy is not a
thief. The Gipsy has little history, my daughters, but the Gipsy dates
back to antiquity, to the famed Kings of Egypt. He keeps his sacred
tongue—the Romany. It is his secret language. Through it he can hold
converse with the Romanys of the world. Ages and ages ago, the Romany
was called a Jat. That was in far off India. Then came a bad king from
Persia who stole ten thousand of them to make music for him. There they
remained until nine hundred years after the Son of Man came, when they
were taken captive again and held in bondage until at last they
separated and journeyed to the far places of the world. To-day the Gipsy
is the only free man who wanders the earth. He pays no tithes, he has no
cares.”

“But you have a ruler, a head of all the Gipsies, have you not?”
interjected Miss Elting.

“There is the queen of all,” answered the old woman softly. “She now is
one hundred years old. She lives in Roumania. Each year are her commands
received by all her peoples throughout the world. How, I cannot tell
you. It is a secret of the Romanys. We love, we hate, but not as do the
Gorgios. But see! The princess has returned. She seeks her friends.”

“You—you mean Miss McCarthy?” questioned Harriet.

The Gipsy nodded gravely.

“Good grathiouth,” exclaimed Tommy. “Thhe’th got eyeth in the top of her
head. How doeth thhe know that Jane hath come back?”

“I read the message in the teacup,” answered Sybarina. “It is time, fair
daughter to begin, if you would read the secrets of the stars. Come with
me and you shall be prepared.”

Harriet rose and followed the old woman to one of the gaudily painted
wagons, without the slightest hesitancy.




CHAPTER XIX—DELVING INTO THE MYSTERIES


“Oh, good gracious! Where are they?” cried Crazy Jane, as she walked
into the Gipsy camp.

The girls glanced at each other wonderingly. Had not the Gipsy queen
just told them that Jane had arrived at the Meadow-Brook camp? The
mystery was too great for them to solve.

“But darlin’s, what does it mean? The Gipsy girl who came for me, said
you were staying here for the night.”

“We have been invited to be the guests of the tribe for this night,
Jane. Sybarina is the queen of these Gipsies, you know. She is the one
we rescued from the burning barn.”

“Of course. Why are you here?”

The guardian explained how they had been attacked by tramps and how the
Gipsy woman and her companions had come to their rescue.

Jane was amazed, then her face flushed with anger. She wanted to know if
the Tramp Club had been seen. Miss Elting said they had not.

“But where is my darlin’ Harriet?” questioned Jane, gazing at her
inquiringly.

“She has gone with the queen into one of the wagons. You will see her
soon.”

“Won’t it be jolly, Jane, to spend a night in a Gipsy camp?” cried
Hazel.

“Well, that depends. I’ve heard the tribes weren’t overly clean.”

“Sh-h-h!” warned Miss Elting. “You mustn’t say such things here.
Remember we are guests.”

“I’m not likely to forget it. Oh, look at that pretty Gipsy girl! What a
beauty!” cried Jane delightedly.

The Gipsy girl who had emerged from one of the wagons was indeed pretty.
Her hands were demurely folded, her head lowered, and her eyes veiled by
drooping lashes, as she moved slowly toward the group. She came to a
halt directly in front of Crazy Jane.

“Cross my palm with silver and I’ll read your past and your future,”
invited the pretty Gipsy girl.

Crazy Jane leaned forward regarding the Gipsy girl with keen, searching
eyes.

“Indeed I will. Yes, darlin’, you can read my future and my past. How
much silver shall I cross your palm with?”

“What you will, pretty lady.”

Jane placed a shining fifty cent piece on the open palm. Something about
the palm appeared to interest her very much. Just at this juncture, the
Gipsy girl chanced to look up. The eyes of the two girls met. Jane
uttered a whoop and embraced the girl in a bearlike hug.

“If it isn’t my own darlin’ Harriet,” she cried. “But who would have
thought it. Hurrah for Harriet, the Gipsy!”

“Ah, daughter, she is the true Romany,” interrupted Sybarina, suddenly
appearing behind Harriet. “None but a true daughter of Romany could have
said those words so well.” The old woman’s eyes gleamed with pride. Then
she exclaimed: “I see strangers coming to the camp of the Gipsy! Would
you have them see you, or would you watch them from the wagons?”

“From the wagons,” chorused the girls.

“The Romany princess, she of the brown eyes, may wander at will. The
strangers will not think her a Gorgio. She is a true Romany.”

“Thank you, Sybarina, I will go with my friends. Perhaps I may come out
later,” answered Harriet. She was dressed in Gipsy costume, and her
face, already dark, had been slightly stained with herbs which the old
woman had rubbed on both her face and hands.

The young men and women from nearby farms began to stroll into the camp
to have their fortunes told. With them came several keen-eyed farmers,
leading horses which they had brought in for a chance at a trade. The
Gipsy men quickly gathered about the animals, then began the incessant
talk of the horse trader, the Gipsies being particularly shrewd in that
line of business. In the meantime Sybarina and several other women of
the tribe were reading the futures of the giggling country girls. It was
all very interesting to the girls in the nearby wagon. They were peering
out from the darkened interior, unseen. Never before had they
experienced anything so romantic or so picturesque.

Harriet finally wandered out into the field. She attracted attention
only because of her slender figure and pretty face. She had no fear of
being recognized, for no one there ever had seen her before.

“Isn’t she a typical Gipsy, though?” chuckled Jane, gazing admiringly at
Harriet.

“Unless one knew she were not, one couldn’t tell the difference,”
answered Miss Elting. “Just look at that girl for whom the queen is
telling a fortune. See how eagerly she drinks in every word. Every word
is true to her. She believes it all.”

“So does Sybarina,” replied Hazel.

“Yes, I think she does. Do you know, Jane, she told us when you arrived
at the tent. I think it must have been at the moment when you reached
there. I can’t imagine how she knew.”

“Maybe she heard the car,” suggested Margery.

“No she didn’t,” declared Jane. “I drove into the camp without making a
sound. I wanted to give you a surprise. I wonder how she knew I was
near.”

Neither Jane nor any of her companions had thought of the big headlights
on the car, the glint of which had flashed on the foliage of a tree near
the gipsy camp just as Jane was swinging into the byway that led down to
the Meadow-Brook camp. Perhaps the old gipsy’s keen eyes had caught this
flash and read it aright. But this the girls were never to know. Their
attention, just now, was attracted by the sound of loud talking. Voices
were heard approaching the camp.

“I guess we are going to have quite a party this evening,” said Harriet,
stepping into the wagon. “Oh, this is simply great! What a pity we
aren’t all made up to look like Gipsies.”

“Look, girls!” exclaimed the guardian.

They did look, with widening eyes.

“My grathiouth, if it ithn’t thothe Tramp boyth,” breathed Tommy.

“It certainly is the Tramp Club. There’s Captain Baker and Sammy and
Dill and Davy. Where could they have come from?” wondered Hazel.

“Oh, let’s go out and call to them,” suggested Margery enthusiastically.

“Wait,” warned Harriet. “I have a plan that I think will work to
perfection. If it does, we’ll have some fun with the Tramp Club this
evening.”

“What is it, darlin’?”

Harriet whispered in Jane’s ear. Crazy Jane uttered a loud laugh.

“Sh-h-h!” warned the guardian. “You will betray our hiding place to
those boys.”

“I must get word to Sybarina. I wish she would come over here,” mused
Harriet.

As though in answer to her wish, Sybarina rose and hobbled toward the
wagon. She halted at the step without looking up.

“The friends of the pretty ladies are here. What do the pretty ladies
wish to do?”

“Oh, Sybarina! I want to read the future for that boy yonder on the
right, the one with the reddish hair. May I? Please let me.”

“It shall be as the Romany girl wishes, but she must be grave, she must
not make her real self known to the laughing boy.”

“No, no, no! I promise not to betray my identity. But what shall I say?
I don’t know what to say,” begged Harriet.

“The words will come unbidden to the lips of the Romany girl. Fear not.
Come.” There was a suspicion of a twinkle in the piercing black eyes as
Sybarina stretched forth her hand to Harriet Burrell. Harriet’s heart
thumped violently as she stepped down from the wagon. “If I get a chance
to read George Baker’s palm I will make him stand as near to the wagon
as possible, so you girls can hear what I say to him, but don’t you dare
make a sound.”

“Isn’t she the clever darlin’?” chuckled Crazy Jane.

“Harriet is a very resourceful girl,” answered Hazel admiringly.

“Yes; Harriet has added a good many honor beads to her string during
this hike,” replied the guardian. “I think, too, that she is going to
pay those boys the debt that we owe them.”

“Listen!” commanded Jane. Sybarina was speaking.

“Behold before you the Star of the East. Behold one who has come out of
the East to read the future true. Cross her palm with silver and the
Oracle will speak, revealing the past and foretelling the future.”

The Gipsy queen had not led Harriet into the bright light. Instead the
girl, in the fainter light at the outer edge of the circle, stood with
downcast eyes, hands folded before her.

[Illustration: “Cross My Hand With Silver.”]

“Who shall be the first to hear the future and the past from the Star of
the East?”

“Say, fellows, now is the time to find out a few things,” laughed
Captain George Baker. “Here’s where I consult the Star of the East.
Here, young woman, read my palm. I don’t know anything about this
fortune-telling business, and I don’t believe in it, but I’m willing to
take a chance on it. How much does it cost to consult the stars?”

“For a silver quarter I will reveal the past only. Cross my hand with a
silver dollar and both the past and future shall be as an open book,”
answered Harriet, speaking in a low tone, disguising her voice as much
as possible.

George uttered a low whistle.

“A dollar! Whew! Isn’t that pretty high?”

“The stars are higher,” was the curt reply of the Star of the East.

There was an audible giggle from the interior of the nearby wagon.
Harriet heard it, but Captain Baker was too much interested in the
prospect of having his fortune told to give heed to the sound.

“Isn’t she the clever darlin’?” reiterated Crazy Jane, restraining
herself from shouting only by a great effort of will.

“All right. Here’s your money. But, mind you, I’ll expect a lot of
information for a dollar.”

“The past and future are not measured by silver,” retorted Harriet.
“That which is past the Oracle has revealed to me. That which is to be,
I alone can tell. I am but the mouthpiece of the Oracle, but the Oracle
cannot lie.”

“I’m glad to be assured of hearing the truth, at any rate,” replied
George flippantly.

“Be at rest. You shall hear the truth,” promised the Star of the East
dryly. Then taking George’s hand in hers she gravely scrutinized the
lines of his palm.

“The lines of your hand tell me many things,” she began.

“Then be sure that you tell me all about them. I want my money’s worth,”
urged the captain.

“The past and future shall be fully revealed to you,” promised the
supposed Gipsy. Captain George Baker of the Tramp Club then listened to
a fortune that, though it did not wholly please, amazed him beyond
measure.




CHAPTER XX—GETTING EVEN WITH GEORGE


“Your hand tells me that you travel not alone,” continued Harriet.
“Other youths are with you. Together you have journeyed for many days
along the highway.”

“Well? That’s nothing. Anybody could see that,” jeered George.

“If you would listen to the word of the Oracle, be silent. On your
journey, maidens have crossed your path. They, too, are wayfarers along
the trail. You have held out the hand of fellowship to them, but your
friendship is false and your hearts are full of guile.”

“That’s just where you’re wrong,” interrupted George. “Those girls are
all right and we like them a lot. I’d like to know how you know so much
about them.”

“The Gipsy knows many things,” replied Harriet enigmatically. “Your hand
reveals to her the grievous wrong you have done these trusting maidens.”

“Oh, that’s not so,” contradicted George.

“None can deceive the Oracle,” was the stern answer. “I see here a camp.
The campfire burns brightly. About it sit the maidens. Look! Six youths
approach. With them they bear a sack filled with the melons of the
field. The maidens welcome them with smiles and pleasant words. They
little know whence came these melons. They little know that before them
lies the bitter fruit of lawless thievery.”

“Oh, that’s putting it altogether too strong,” expostulated George. “How
can you tell anything about where those melons came from by the lines of
my hand?”

“To the Prophet of the Oracle all things are plain,” replied the Star of
the East. “In the early darkness of the night, ere the moon rose, the
evildoers stole forth, and robbed the farmer of his melons.”

“This is becoming too personal,” gasped George, mopping his forehead.

“Word was brought to the farmer of this wicked deed and he hurried forth
to catch the thieves,” continued Harriet. “Long did he search for them.
Then seeing the camp of the maidens he approached, and finding them
innocently eating his melons, he poured forth the vials of his wrath
upon their defenseless heads. He branded them as thieves and demanded
settlement. They crossed the farmer’s palm with much silver to pay for
the stolen melons. They were too noble to betray the real thieves.”

Captain George shifted uneasily. “That’s really too bad. I’m sorry they
got into such a mess,” he muttered. “I wonder what they think of us.”

“Their hearts are filled with shame and sorrow at the deceitfulness of
those whom they supposed were their friends.”

“But—but the boys didn’t intend to make trouble for the girls,”
protested the captain. “They thought it would be great fun to forage for
melons, and at the same time to give the girls a treat.”

The supposed gipsy shook her head slowly.

“It makes no difference what they thought. The deed is done. There is
only one way in which the wrong can be righted.”

“How can these boys square themselves with the girls?” questioned George
eagerly.

“I will consult the Oracle.” The Gipsy girl stood with head bent as
though in deep thought. Then she said solemnly: “If the wicked boys will
go to those whom they have so cruelly wronged and ask pardon for their
unmanly behavior perhaps forgiveness may be theirs.”

“I—I guess I’d better,” returned George earnestly. At this juncture a
smothered giggle from the darkened Gipsy wagon came near breaking up the
seance. He glanced up suspiciously. Harriet’s face was grave.

“You have chosen wisely. Will you obey the command of the Oracle?”

“Oh, ye—es. I’ll apologize. I’ll do it. It’s wonderful. I never thought
there was so much to fortune telling.”

“There is more to it than you dream,” answered Harriet Burrell, and with
much truth on her side. There was indeed more to it than Captain George
Baker dreamed. In the Gipsy wagon four girls and their guardian were
making desperate efforts to control their laughter that the sounds of
their merriment might not be heard by the young man outside.

“Can you answer any question I ask you?” queried George, after thinking
deeply.

“The Oracle knows all things, if it will but speak,” answered the Gipsy
girl, leaving an avenue of escape if he should ask her something that
she was unable to answer.

“Where are the girls now?”

“They are near at hand. Would you see them?”

“No, no. Not to-night,” hastily interposed Captain Baker. “What I wish
to know is where they are.”

“You would know if they have outwitted you in the race?”

“Yes, yes. But how do you know what I am thinking about?”

“The mouthpiece of the Oracle knows all things,” crooned the fortune
teller. “No, they have not yet won the race. You shall see them on the
morrow.”

“Where? Tell me where?”

“A short span of twelve miles hence there is a spring. The spring is
known as Granite Spring.”

“Yes, yes? Will they be there?” he asked eagerly.

“No, not there,” replied the Gipsy. “But you will find them near at
hand. Seek and you shall find, but go with humble spirit, else disaster
may overtake you.”

“Thank you, I’ll do as you say. This is wonderful. I want my friends to
have their fortunes told by you. You are the right kind. I wonder if you
can tell me just what these girls are going to do to get ahead of us in
the race.”

“I will consult the Oracle once more,” replied the fortune teller.

It was fully two minutes before Harriet raised her head. George stood
eagerly awaiting her answer.

“The Oracle knows but will not say,” replied Harriet coldly. “The Oracle
is ever fair and just. It will not reveal the plans of the maidens to
their enemies. The Star of the East is weary. She cannot read the palms
of your friends. Your way lies yonder. Your companions await you.”

Captain George, very red of face, a sheepish expression in his eyes, got
up hastily and walked over to his companions who were sitting on the
ground awaiting him.

“Come on, fellows. Let’s get out of here. This place gives me the
creeps.”

“You seemed mighty interested in what that Gipsy girl had to say. Did
she tell you anything remarkable?” asked Dill laughingly.

“Did she? I should say she did.”

“Then you did better than the rest of us. That other young Gipsy woman
didn’t tell me a single thing.”

“The old Gipsy woman gave it to me red hot!” exclaimed Sam. “She told me
some things I’d just as soon not have heard. She said I was started on
the road to thievery. Now what do you think of that?”

“That’s nothing,” replied George. “The young one told me all about it.”

“About what?” questioned Davy.

“That melon business.”

“You don’t mean it?”

“Yes, I do. She told me about the whole affair.”

“Well, what do you think of that?” wondered Fred.

“I didn’t think much of it.”

“How do you suppose she found out about it?”

“Don’t ask me,” replied George gloomily. “She said that the Oracle told
her.”

“You don’t believe such nonsense as that, do you?” asked Davy.

“I don’t know what to think about it. Gipsies are queer folks. They’re
too mysterious to suit me. I’ve got all I want of them. They know too
much,” declared the captain. “Why, they can read one’s thoughts.”

In the meantime, Harriet gleefully watched the departure of the boys
from the camp. There was laughter in her eyes. She turned to the wagon
where her companions were now giving expression to uncontrolled
merriment. Few visitors remained in the camp, and these were some
distance away.

“Well, I think I have evened up matters with that young man,” declared
Harriet. “What do you say, girls?” she asked, thrusting a laughing face
into the wagon.

“Oh, Harriet!” gasped Miss Elting. “It was the funniest thing I ever
heard. And he believed every word of it.”

“Why shouldn’t he? It was the truth. By the way, Miss Elting—I have
collected one dollar of that four dollars and eighty cents that you paid
for the melons,” said Harriet, extending a hand in the palm of which lay
Captain Baker’s silver dollar.

“Oh, no, no,” protested the guardian, drawing back. “I could not think
of accepting the money.”

“Why not? I can collect the whole amount in a very short time at this
rate,” laughed Harriet.

“Oh, darlin’! What a girl, what a girl!” laughed Crazy Jane.

“No. You must not keep it. It does not rightfully belong to you.”

“Then if you refuse to accept the money I shall give it to Sybarina.
She’ll take it. Trust a Gipsy to take everything that is offered.”

Sybarina graciously accepted the money. Her eyes shone as she hobbled
over to Harriet Burrell and exclaimed earnestly: “I said you were the
true Romany. Now I know it. Did I not tell you the power to foretell
both the past and future would come to you unbidden?”

“Yes,” laughed Harriet, “but I happened to know considerable about the
Tramp Club’s affairs particularly since they visited a certain melon
patch. Is there any danger of those boys returning to-night?”

Sybarina shook her head. “They have returned to their camp.”

“Where are they camping?”

“On yonder hillside. Even now you can catch the glow of their campfire.
But you shall see them again and you shall make them red of face for the
trick which they played on you and your friends, my Romany girls. You
would outwit them?”

“We are trying to get home ahead of them.”

The old woman nodded.

“The way shall be made clear to you. Sybarina will tell the Romany girl
how to defeat her rivals, to show them that the Romany tribes know the
secret bypaths as the birds know the trail to the sunny land when the
frost is in the air. Come, child. Come, sit by the fire, while Sybarina
tells you that which shall make the way clear.”




CHAPTER XXI—HARRIET PLANS TO OUTWIT THE TRAMP CLUB


A long conversation was held between Harriet and the Gipsy queen, the
latter drawing a map on the ground with a willow wand to show the girl
the route that she was to travel after the Meadow-Brook Girls had gone
on for another day.

Harriet’s eyes were sparkling. She thought she saw a way to outwit the
Tramp Club. Harriet was chuckling gleefully when she joined her
companions. She declined to tell them that night, however, just what the
Gipsy had communicated to her.

“Where shall we sleep to-night?” asked Miss Elting.

“Sybarina says we may have the wagon to sleep in,” answered Harriet.
“Shall we use it?”

“No. I think I prefer to sleep in the open,” answered the guardian. “It
is not a cool night. Suppose we roll up in our blankets and sleep by the
campfire? What do you say, girls?”

“I thay yeth,” spoke up Tommy. “I’ll put my feet againtht the fire; then
I won’t have cold feet any more.”

They were sound asleep in a few moments after turning in. Even the Gipsy
dogs that had been barking most of the evening, and the crying babies,
to whom none of the tribe had given the slightest heed, were now quietly
asleep. Sybarina watched her guests roll up in their blankets and nodded
approvingly.

“The true Romany,” she muttered. For a long time the old woman sat by
the fire, sat until the embers fell together and the sticks began to
blacken, when she rose and peered into each sleeping face of the
Meadow-Brook Girls. Sybarina then hobbled to her own wagon and
disappeared within.

The Meadow-Brook Girls awakened next morning with the sun in their eyes.
Miss Elting sat up and called softly to Harriet. The guardian and
Harriet rubbed their eyes and blinked dazedly about them. There was
something strange about their surroundings, but just what that
strangeness was they for the moment did not know. All at once they
discovered what had happened. They were absolutely alone, save for their
sleeping companions.

“Why, they’ve gone!” cried Harriet.

“Gone and we never woke up,” laughed Miss Elting. “How strange.”

“Who hath gone?” mumbled Tommy, sitting up.

“The Gipsies,” answered Harriet.

“They must have left in a great hurry, for some reason,” suggested the
guardian. “I don’t understand it. Nor do I understand how they managed
to slip away so quietly.”

The wagon tracks were plainly outlined in the soft earth and the
remnants of the campfire were there, but that was all. Yet it was not
all. As Harriet sought to draw on her shoe she felt something hard in
the toe. Groping in the shoe with her fingers she drew forth a tightly
wrapped paper. Opening this she found a tiny brass triangle. On it were
crudely cut several strange characters.

“How curious,” breathed Harriet. “But how did it get in my shoe?” she
wondered.

“Look on the wrapping paper,” suggested Miss Elting.

Harriet did so. As she looked the puzzled expression on her face gave
place to a smile.

“It is from Sybarina,” she exclaimed. “This is what she writes: ‘A charm
for the Romany girl. No harm shall come to her who wears it. Happiness
and prosperity shall be hers forever and always. It is the Gipsy good
luck charm. Who knows but that, some day, you may wear it as a queen?
Farewell until we meet again.’”

“How strange!” murmured Harriet, holding up the trinket that her
companions might see.

“I wonder if it ith a charm againtht bullth?” piped Tommy.

“I would suggest, girls, that we return to our own camp. It may not be
there by this time.”

Upon reaching their own camp they were much relieved to find everything
as it should be. Nothing had been disturbed. But, ere they had finished
their breakfast, three farmers came striding in to know if anything had
been seen of the Gipsies.

“They left early this morning,” answered Miss Elting. “Why?”

“Wal, nothing only one of them traded off on me a ring-boned, spavined
old hoss, which he said was sound. I’ll catch them when they come this
way again.”

“I think I understand why the Gipsies took such an early departure,”
said Harriet after the men had gone. “But I do not believe Sybarina had
anything to do with such dishonest dealing.”

The day’s route was laid out after breakfast. The boys undoubtedly had
gone on, for nothing was to be seen of their campfire. Miss Elting
rather thought they would see no more of the Tramp Club after the
fortune-telling that Harriet had given the chief the night before. But
with the route that Sybarina had laid out for the girls, the guardian
believed they could make some time and gain the advantage over the boys.

Camp was hurriedly struck after breakfast. Their route that day lay
across lots and their camping place was to be on the edge of a forest
easily accessible to Jane with her motor car. Using government maps, as
they were doing, they were able to locate every little rise of ground,
every hollow and almost every clump of bushes along their way. These
government maps Miss Elting had purchased at a comparatively small cost,
as any one may do. They are very useful to one who is taking a tramp
through the country, and the Meadow-Brook Girls found them so.

Jane accompanied her companions out to the highway and followed along
behind them in her car for the first mile. Then their ways parted, the
tramping girls to climb a hill, Crazy Jane to follow the highway on to
the point where she too was to leave the road and make camp for them.
But there was always a long wait for Jane, so the girl occupied the time
in driving to the nearest village to make a number of purchases at the
stores.




CHAPTER XXII—A COMBIETTA CONCERT


Her shopping done Jane lost no time in cranking up her car, hopped in
and with a wave of her hand swung down the road and went honking through
the village on the way to the place chosen for the Meadow-Brook Girls’
camp for that night. Jane had avoided all questions about herself and
her party, except to say that they were camping. The girl did not
propose to leave a trail for the Tramp Club if she could avoid it. As
the girls were nearing the end of their journey it behooved them to
cloak their movements with secrecy if they hoped to outwit their young
rivals and win the race, which they were determined to do.

Jane had pitched the tent just within the edge of the woods and had
started a small cook-fire when the welcome “hoo-e-e-e” of the
Meadow-Brook Girls first reached her ears. She ran out into the open
waving her apron and shouting a welcome.

“There she is,” cried Margery.

“Dear old Jane!” exclaimed Hazel. “She has gotten everything ready for
us and started a fire.”

“I propose three cheers for Jane McCarthy,” cried Harriet. The cheers
were given in the shrillest tones of the Meadow-Brook Girls. Jane bowed
in exaggerated fashion at this ovation.

“Have you seen the boys to-day, Jane?” was Harriet’s first question.

“Not a sign of them, the rascals,” replied Jane.

“I imagine that they are at Granite Spring, half a dozen miles back,”
laughed Harriet.

“What makes you think so?” asked Hazel.

“Because, when I read Captain Baker’s fortune, I told him that our next
camping place was to be not far from that place. He will make straight
for Granite Spring, you see if he doesn’t.”

“Then I don’t think we’ll see the lads again this trip,” concluded Jane.
“But, girls, you’ve got to get busy if you hope to win this contest.
Three more days of hiking will bring you to Meadow-Brook. If the boys
once get ahead of you, you can’t expect to catch up with them and win in
that length of time.”

“We simply must win, Jane,” returned Harriet determinedly.

“Then you’d better begin to think about how you’re going to do it,”
advised Jane dryly.

“Jane is right,” agreed the guardian. “We must plan to-night. And I
think we shall have to put in one big day’s walk, perhaps more than
that. I should first like to know where the boys are. Jane, will you
make an effort to locate them to-morrow?”

“Yes, indeed, Miss Elting.”

“When we have definite information on that point we ought to be able to
map out a plan of campaign that will win the contest for us. I believe
we have gotten ahead of them now and that we shall be able to keep our
lead.”

“Of course we are going to win,” reiterated Harriet Burrell.

“If it is all settled that we are to win the race, I propose that we
celebrate to-night,” suggested Jane.

“How?” asked Margery.

“I’ve got a bag of fruit in the car. We’ll make fruit lemonade, then
we’ll have a combietta concert.”

“What ith a combietta conthert?” interrupted Tommy curiously.

“Wait and see,” teased Jane.

“Now, Jane, be good and tell us about this combietta affair?” coaxed
Hazel. “What is it?”

“An instrumental concert,” giggled Jane. “I got the musical instruments
when I was in town doing some shopping. Oh, don’t worry, darlin’s. You
all know to play them. The first thing to do is to decide upon the tune.
How about the ‘Marching Through Georgia’ for a starter?”

Jane spread out six squares of thin white paper. She then produced the
same number of small packages.

“Oh, we’ll wake the squirrels and the chipmunks and the weasles,”
promised Jane, with a grin of anticipation.

Tommy picked at the wrapping on the end of one of the small packages and
uttered an exclamation of disappointment.

“It ithn’t a musical inthrument at all,” she declared indignantly. “It
ith nothing but a common old black comb.”

“That’s just where you’re wrong,” answered Jane. “These combs are new. I
bought them in the village store this very day. Listen, dears. This is
the combietta. It makes music through its teeth, and plays any tune you
call for.”

“Wonderful,” laughed Miss Elting. “There is something very familiar
about this marvelous musical instrument. Combietta, do you call it,
Jane?”

“Sure I do. But the name is my own invention. The music is as old as the
combs themselves and I don’t know how old they are.”

“I remember having made music with combs when I was a girl in short
frocks,” nodded the guardian. “Play, Jane, and show the girls how to
make music.”

Crazy Jane folded one of the square slips of paper over the teeth of one
of the combs, then placed the comb’s teeth between her own.

“Zu—zu—zu-zee-zee-zah,” she breathed through paper and comb, which
strange sounds were instantly interpreted by Jane’s companions, as “Come
Back to Erin.”

Each girl with a cry of delight, now snatched up a comb, wrapped it in
the thin paper and joined enthusiastically in the chorus of “Come Back
to Erin.” Tommy Thompson, fully as delighted as her companions, leaned
against a tree making hideous noises on her comb; Miss Elting, sitting
on a stump, eyes fixed on the foliage far above her, was an enthusiastic
performer in the combietta concert.

“Now, ‘Marching Through Georgia,’” she cried.

“I can’t play fast enough to play that,” complained Buster.

“Then play anything you like,” answered Harriet, with a merry laugh.

“Yes. Make a noise. You don’t all have to play the same tune. This is a
celebration,” shouted Jane. “What we want is noise and lots of it to
celebrate the victory we are going to win.”

And noise there was, a perfect pandemonium of sounds, principally
inharmonious.

A sudden, startling chorus of yells and a burst of music from the
forest, brought the girls’ concert to a sudden stop. Lights flashed from
the bushes near at hand, whirling about them in giddy circles like great
pinwheels. The Meadow-Brook Girls were surrounded by wildly yelling
figures, strange flaring lights—and music.

“Indianth!” screamed Tommy. “We’ll all be thcalped. Oh, thave me!” Then
the little lisping girl ran like a frightened deer, for the protection
of the Meadow-Brook Girls’ tent.




CHAPTER XXIII—THE HARMONICA SERENADE


“Oh, what is it?” wailed Margery.

No one was able to answer the question for the moment. It was a
startling interruption. Even Harriet, though unafraid, could not make up
her mind what was the meaning of the outbreak.

Now she saw what the lights were. They were flaring torches made from
cat-tails. Then all at once she recalled that the Tramp Club boys played
harmonicas. She had heard them play once before.

“Don’t be afraid, girls. It is the boys,” said Harriet in a relieved
tone.

“The boys?” questioned Miss Elting. Then her face lighted up
understandingly. “Oh the rascals!” she exclaimed.

The girls now that they knew no danger threatened them stood perfectly
still, waiting for the concert to come to an end.

“You may come in, boys, when you have finished your concert,” called the
guardian. “We have enjoyed the serenade very much.”

The music and shouting ceased abruptly. A moment later Captain Baker
stepped into the camp. His face was flushed, but there was a certain
sheepishness about him that made Harriet Burrell’s eyes twinkle.

“Why, Captain! We did not look for you this evening,” greeted Miss
Elting.

“Thought you had given us the slip, did you?” grinned George. “You’ll
have to get up earlier in the morning, to do that.”

“Oh, won’t you though!” chorused his companions trooping in after their
captain.

“But how did you find us?” questioned Harriet.

“Easiest thing in the world. We followed Miss McCarthy’s car tracks.”

“Where to?” twinkled Jane.

“All over the country. You surely led us a fine chase. But we found you,
just the same.”

Tommy now ventured from the tent.

“Thay, you nearly thcared me to death,” she chided. “What do you boyth
want?”

“Why, Tommy, they came to serenade us,” reproved Miss Elting. “We
enjoyed the music very much,” she said, turning toward the boys. “If you
will sit down and play another selection, we will serve refreshments
afterwards. Jane! Will you get the things ready?”

“Yes. But the boys don’t deserve it. However, so long as we are going to
win the race we can afford to treat them well,” teased Jane.

The captain smiled a superior smile.

“We could have gone right on to the end of the route to-day without
stopping, if we had wished to do so. But we didn’t want to take an
unfair advantage of you.”

“Oh, no. You boys never do take an unfair advantage, do you?” chuckled
Crazy Jane. Miss Elting gave her a warning glance. The captain did not
observe it.

“Give them another tune, boys,” George ordered.

“First please extinguish those cat-tail torches,” requested Harriet.
“You will set the woods on fire, if you are not careful. Everything is
so dry now that a fire would start very easily.”

The torches were ground out under foot, after which the Tramp Club
played “Home Sweet Home” on the harmonicas. At a nod from the guardian
the girls got out their combs and joined in the tune. The woodland
inhabitants probably never had heard a concert like this. It sent the
birds hopping from limb to limb in great alarm. Fortunately there were
no neighbors near at hand, so only the inhabitants of the forest were
disturbed.

Jane that day had purchased a large chocolate cake at a baker shop in
the village. She brought this out then disappeared into the tent,
emerging a few minutes later with a pail of fruit lemonade, while Hazel,
who had accompanied Jane, followed her, bearing cups and glasses. Miss
Elting busied herself with cutting the cake and Harriet served the
lemonade.

“Well, boys, here’s to the candy we’re going to have when we get to our
journey’s end,” teased Jane McCarthy, raising her glass of lemonade.

“And here,” returned the captain, raising his glass with a flourish, “is
to those beautiful handkerchiefs that we’re going to wear next to our
hearts for years and years to come.”

“To the stars that hold our future,” teased Harriet.

The captain paused with the glass of lemonade in his hand. He glanced
quickly at Harriet Burrell, but the innocent expression on her face told
him nothing. Miss Elting saw that George had something on his mind. She
suspected what it was. An amused smile played about the corners of the
guardian’s mouth. There was a smile in Harriet’s eyes, too, as she
caught and read the thought in the mind of Miss Elting.

After the cake and lemonade had been disposed of, the party of young
people chatted for the better part of an hour. Captain Baker, however,
appeared uneasy. Twice he essayed to speak then checked himself
abruptly.

“It’s coming now,” whispered Harriet. “He’s trying to think of a way to
begin.”

Miss Elting nodded.

“I have a confession to make,” began the captain, in an embarrassed
manner.

“A confession!” exclaimed Harriet in a surprised tone.

“Yes, I have. Oh, it isn’t for myself alone, but for my friends as
well,” continued the captain doggedly. The other boys exhibited signs of
uneasiness.

“What about, Mr. Baker?” asked the guardian sweetly.

“It is about those melons.”

“But, my dear boy, you need not apologize for them. They were simply
delicious. I can’t tell you how much we enjoyed them.” Miss Elting was
making it as hard for George as possible.

“It—it isn’t that. Oh, what’s the use? I don’t know how to say it. We
hadn’t any right to give you those melons, Miss Elting.”

“No right? Please explain yourself, Mr. Baker.”

“I’ll tell you all about it. We took those melons from the farmer’s
field without leave. We didn’t mean to play a mean trick on you, but we
did. We didn’t think the farmer would accuse you girls of stealing the
melons. We’re awfully sorry he made such a fuss about it and that you
had to pay for them. Will you please let us return to you the money that
you paid him. It was our treat, you know.”

“Hm-m-m! This is a serious matter,” replied the guardian slowly. The
girls sat with lowered heads so that the boys might not discover the
laughter in their eyes. “I cannot accept the money for the melons. We
had better consider the incident closed. It is very manly of you,
however, to come and tell us about it. But what induced you to do so?”

“I gueth hith conthcience troubled him,” suggested Tommy wisely.

“Yes, I think so. But there was something else,” admitted the boy. “It
wasn’t wholly conscience. We didn’t realize how very wrong it was
until——”

“Until the Oracle told you,” nodded Tommy.

“What!” exclaimed George. The eyes of the Tramp Club were fixed on
Tommy. “What do you mean by that?”

Harriet got up and with crossed hands before her, chin lowered, eyelids
half veiling her eyes, moved demurely toward the captain.

“Cross my palm with silver and the past and future shall be revealed to
you,” she mumbled.

George Baker gazed at her, with suspicious, puzzled eyes. All at once he
sprang up.

“I know you now! I knew I had seen you before, but I couldn’t place you.
You were the Star of the East!”

“Yes,” admitted Harriet.

“And thhe told your fortune,” chuckled Tommy.

Margery and Hazel giggled. Crazy Jane exclaimed derisively:

“Oh, boys, boys! That’s the time you got your desserts! We paid you back
with interest!”

“It was a mean trick,” flared George. “We never would have thought it of
you. It was the meanest trick I ever heard of. I’m sorry I made a fool
of myself by coming here and apologizing to you.”

“Mr. Baker, don’t lose your temper,” begged Miss Elting, scarcely able
to control her voice for laughter. “We have evened our score so let’s
shake hands and be friends.”

“No, thank you. I’m sorry to refuse, but you have made fools of us,”
retorted George angrily.

“Oh, no. That ith not pothible,” piped Tommy.

“Come on, fellows. We will get out of here before they make us angry,”
urged Captain Baker, snatching up his hat and starting away.

“Please wait,” begged Miss Elting.

George shook his head.

“What about our compact?” called Harriet.

“We’re going on and win the race. We’ll show you that you aren’t such
athletes as you think. At least you shan’t make fools of us at that.
Good night.”

Captain Baker and his friends strode angrily from the camp. They did not
so much as look back. Perhaps the boys were really not so angry as they
pretended to be.

“It’s too bad. I didn’t think they would take it that way,” cried
Harriet. “I surely thought they would be able to take a joke. Well,
what’s done can’t be undone. There’s nothing more to be done except to
go on and try to win the race.”

Jane had disappeared. Where she had gone the girls did not know. It was
some time before she returned and when she did she was excited. Her hair
was awry and her face flushed.

“Jane, where have you been?” demanded the guardian.

“I’ve been scouting. Girls, those miserable boys are planning to play
another trick on you. They’re going to start to-night and go on without
stopping until they get home. What shall we do?”

The girls gazed solemnly into each other’s eyes.

“That seems to settle it,” spoke up Margery finally. “Well, let them
have the race. Who cares?”

“We all care,” answered Harriet, springing to her feet. “We simply must
win that race now. Everybody will laugh at us if we don’t, and I just
couldn’t stand it to see those boys grinning triumphantly at us
afterwards. I don’t care so much about the others.”

“What would you suggest, Harriet?” inquired Miss Elting.

“Suggest? Why, there is only one thing to suggest. Checkmate them at
their own game. We’ll start for Meadow-Brook this very night and we’ll
keep going until we get there. Are you with me, girls?”

“Yes!” shouted the girls.




CHAPTER XXIV—CONCLUSION


“Not quite so fast, girls,” warned Miss Elting.

They turned toward her questioningly. Their eyes were sparkling, their
faces flushed.

“What would you suggest, Miss Elting?” asked Harriet.

“Remember, that, if we take the route suggested by the Gipsy, we shall
have to travel some of the roughest country in the state. Are you equal
to the hike?”

“Yes!”

“We shall have to walk all night and a good part of the day to-morrow,
and even then the boys may win the contest. Are you willing to try it?”

“Yes!”

“Then we will make our plans and get started. According to my
calculations, it will be a twenty mile hike to Meadow-Brook by the way
we propose to go. The boys will have a good ten miles further to travel
if they go by way of the road. But having better going they will
naturally travel much faster than we. Listen! We must travel light, with
nothing in our packs except just sufficient food to carry us through.
Jane, you will have to spend the night at the nearest farm house and
come back for the tent and supplies in the morning. I hardly believe any
one will disturb them over night. You must go at once or the people of
the house will have retired. Go quietly.”

Ten minutes later Jane was on her way to the farm house in her car,
undetected by the members of the Tramp Club.

“Now we will get ready at once. Let us be certain that none of the boys
are watching. I would suggest that you girls lie down for an hour or so,
while Harriet and myself get the packs together.”

Hazel obediently led the way into the tent, Margery and Tommy following.

“I can’t thleep. I’m too exthited,” protested Tommy. She and her
companions did sleep however. They were allowed to rest for two hours.
When they awakened Harriet informed them that the Tramp Club already had
started. Half an hour later the girls themselves had taken the trail to
Meadow-Brook.

The Pathfinders made straight for a blue range of mountains that stood
out dark and forbidding in the bright moonlight. The girls were full of
enthusiasm, and would have walked much faster had not their guardian
insisted on their saving their strength for the more difficult traveling
after they reached the hills.

It was three o’clock in the morning when finally they dropped down a
sharp incline into the gloomy depths of a rocky canyon. A trickling
stream flowed through the canyon and the walls stood high on either
side, rising sheer for a hundred feet.

“You will have to wade, girls. But I think we are all sufficiently
hardened so that we shall not suffer more than temporary discomfort from
getting our feet wet,” said the guardian, with an encouraging smile.

The girls plunged into the brook without hesitation. The water was only
ankle deep, but the stones on the bottom of the creek were moss-covered
and slippery. Still, they made good progress, really traveling faster
than before they had entered the canyon.

At daylight Miss Elting called a halt. She had chosen a place where a
dry shelf of rock offered a resting place. The girls threw themselves
down flat on their backs. There was no wood with which to build a fire,
but Miss Elting produced a small alcohol stove from her pack and made
coffee. This with biscuits they had brought proved very refreshing. The
guardian did not permit them to remain on the shelf of rock for a long
time, fearing that their muscles might become stiffened. Then the
journey was taken up again. So full of enthusiasm and determination were
the Meadow-Brook Girls that not one of them offered a word of complaint;
but when at two o’clock that afternoon, they emerged from the canyon
into the open country, Tommy and Margery were limping a little.

Beyond in the haze of a distant valley lay Meadow-Brook. The girls eager
to get to their journey’s end pushed on again. After half an hour’s
walking, Miss Elting called a halt. She shaded her eyes and gazed off to
the west. A thin brown line was crawling slowly along the road.

“It’s the boys!” cried Harriet.

“They’re going to win,” groaned Margery.

“They are not. We must run for it.”

“Yes,” agreed Miss Elting. “But don’t get excited. Keep your lips
tightly closed. Breathe through your nostrils and keep your shoulders
well back. Don’t keep yourselves rigid, but just trudge along with every
muscle relaxed. They don’t see us. Ready! Go!”

The girls crossed the field at a trot. It was a good two miles to the
village. They ran slowly, but steadily. At the end of a mile the
guardian again ordered a halt, directing the girls to lie down in the
field flat on their backs. A few moments later they were up and off
again. They saw the boys a long distance to the rear, still trudging
doggedly along. And half an hour later the girls stepped from the field
out into the road. They heard the chug of a motor car. It swept on and
overtook them. It was Jane. She was howling like a wild Indian.

“They’re coming! They’re coming. Run for it!” she yelled.

By this time the boys had discovered the girls. They, too, began to run.
The race was on in earnest. Never had those girls run and stumbled and
lurched along as they did that afternoon. The boys gained slowly. The
girls were nearing home. Jane was leading the procession, standing up in
her car, steering as she stood, setting the pace for the Meadow-Brook
Girls. She was shouting and yelling to keep up their courage, but it was
an almost killing pace that she was making for them.

The girls staggered over the line that marked the village limits.

“Home!” cried Miss Elting.

“We’ve won!” screamed Jane almost beside herself with joy.

The girls walked unsteadily to one side of the road and sat down
gasping. They had won the race, but by a slender margin. The boys were
still forging ahead, running at top speed. They had thrown away their
packs and were racing into the village in light order. Five minutes
later a crowd of weary, humiliated boys came hurrying up to where the
girls sat. They were much more fatigued than were their opponents,
besides which, they were chagrined beyond words.

“Did we win?” jeered Jane triumphantly.

“Yes. You won,” admitted Captain Baker sourly. “I take off my hat to
you.” He suited the action to the word. “You beat us at our own game. I
don’t know how you did it, but you did and that’s all there is about it,
and we aren’t going to whine. We’ll take our medicine. We’re going to
stay in town the rest of the day, and we’ll see you later on. Good-bye
until to-night.”

The girls’ weariness left them almost magically. They hopped into Jane’s
car and were swiftly whirled home. Later in the afternoon a box of
marshmallows for each of the girls was delivered to Miss Elting. But the
fun was not yet ended.

That night the Tramp Club and the Meadow-Brook Girls were the guests of
Tommy Thompson’s father and mother at dinner. Tommy’s parents, as well
as the parents of the other girls, were delighted with the splendid
physical condition of their daughters. Before each girl’s plate at the
table that stretched the length of the big dining room, was a box of
marshmallows, before each boy’s plate a handkerchief.

The marshmallow boxes were tied with pink ribbon, the color chosen by
the Meadow-Brook Girls for their organization.

“On Hallowe’en,” declared Dill Dodd solemnly, “you shall hear from the
tramps again, and the message will have a bearing on the question of
melons.”

Nor did Baker’s Tramp Club forget. Surely enough, on Hallowe’en Harriet
received for herself and her friends two great, ripe, luscious
watermelons with a most cordially worded note from the boys.

“We must see to it that the Tramp Club never do anything like this
again,” said Miss Elting, as she and the Meadow-Brook Girls cut up and
enjoyed the watermelons. “At this season of the year fruit of this kind
comes only from hot houses and is very expensive. The boys, to show
their contrition, have mortgaged their pocket money, I fear.”

Soon after their return the Meadow-Brook Girls entered upon the duties
and pleasures of the new school year. We may be assured also that at the
proper time, Miss Elting would see to it that the beads which the girls
had won by their deeds of daring and other achievements during their
recent trip, would be awarded. But we shall hear from them again.

They had ahead of them many happy days of outdoor life and adventure, as
will be learned in the next volume of this series, which is published
under the title, “The Meadow-Brook Girls Afloat; Or, The Stormy Cruise
of the Red Rover.”


                                THE END




                  HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY’S CATALOGUE OF
                      The Best and Least Expensive
                     Books for Real Boys and Girls

Really good and new stories for boys and girls are not plentiful. Many
stories, too, are so highly improbable as to bring a grin of derision to
the young reader’s face before he has gone far. The name of ALTEMUS is a
distinctive brand on the cover of a book, always ensuring the buyer of
having a book that is up-to-date and fine throughout. No buyer of an
ALTEMUS book is ever disappointed.

Many are the claims made as to the inexpensiveness of books. Go into any
bookstore and ask for an Altemus book. Compare the price charged you for
Altemus books with the price demanded for other juvenile books. You will
at once discover that a given outlay of money will buy more of the
ALTEMUS books than of those published by other houses.

            Every dealer in books carries the ALTEMUS books.

      Sold by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price

                         Henry Altemus Company
                  507-513 Cherry Street, Philadelphia


                       The Motor Boat Club Series

                          By H. IRVING HANCOCK

The keynote of these books is manliness. The stories are wonderfully
entertaining, and they are at the same time sound and wholesome. No boy
will willingly lay down an unfinished book in this series.

    1 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OF THE KENNEBEC; Or,
      The Secret of Smugglers’ Island.
    2 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT NANTUCKET; Or,
      The Mystery of the Dunstan Heir.
    3 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OFF LONG ISLAND; Or,
      A Daring Marine Game at Racing Speed.
    4 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AND THE WIRELESS; Or,
      The Dot, Dash and Dare Cruise.
    5 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB IN FLORIDA; Or,
      Laying the Ghost of Alligator Swamp.
    6 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT THE GOLDEN GATE; Or,
      A Thrilling Capture in the Great Fog.
    7 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB ON THE GREAT LAKES; Or,
      The Flying Dutchman of the Big Fresh Water.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                     The Range and Grange Hustlers

                          By FRANK GEE PATCHIN

Have you any idea of the excitements, the glories of life on great
ranches in the West? Any bright boy will “devour” the books of this
series, once he has made a start with the first volume.

    1 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE RANCH; Or,
      The Boy Shepherds of the Great Divide.
    2 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS’ GREATEST ROUND-UP; Or,
      Pitting Their Wits Against a Packers’ Combine.
    3 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE PLAINS; Or,
      Following the Steam Plows Across the Prairie.
    4 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS AT CHICAGO; Or,
      The Conspiracy of the Wheat Pit.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                         Submarine Boys Series

                          By VICTOR G. DURHAM

These splendid books for boys and girls deal with life aboard submarine
torpedo boats, and with the adventures of the young crew, and possess,
in addition to the author’s surpassing knack of storytelling, a great
educational value for all young readers.

    1 THE SUBMARINE BOYS ON DUTY; Or,
      Life on a Diving Torpedo Boat.
    2 THE SUBMARINE BOYS’ TRIAL TRIP; Or,
      “Making Good” as Young Experts.
    3 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE MIDDIES; Or,
      The Prize Detail at Annapolis.
    4 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SPIES; Or,
      Dodging the Sharks of the Deep.
    5 THE SUBMARINE BOYS’ LIGHTNING CRUISE; Or,
      The Young Kings of the Deep.
    6 THE SUBMARINE BOYS FOR THE FLAG; Or,
      Deeding Their Lives to Uncle Sam.
    7 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SMUGGLERS; Or,
      Breaking Up the New Jersey Customs Frauds.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                     The Square Dollar Boys Series

                          By H. IRVING HANCOCK

The reading boy will be a voter within a few years; these books are
bound to make him think, and when he casts his vote he will do it more
intelligently for having read these volumes.

    1 THE SQUARE DOLLAR BOYS WAKE UP; Or,
      Fighting the Trolley Franchise Steal.
    2 THE SQUARE DOLLAR BOYS SMASH THE RING; Or,
      In the Lists Against the Crooked Land Deal.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                          Ben Lightbody Series

                            By WALTER BENHAM

    1 BEN LIGHTBODY, SPECIAL; Or,
      Seizing His First Chance to Make Good.
    2 BEN LIGHTBODY’S BIGGEST PUZZLE; Or,
      Running the Double Ghost to Earth.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                         Pony Rider Boys Series

                          By FRANK GEE PATCHIN

These tales may be aptly described as those of a new Cooper. In every
sense they belong to the best class of books for boys and girls.

    1 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ROCKIES; Or,
      The Secret of the Lost Claim.
    2 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN TEXAS; Or,
      The Veiled Riddle of the Plains.
    3 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN MONTANA; Or,
      The Mystery of the Old Custer Trail.
    4 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE OZARKS; Or,
      The Secret of Ruby Mountain.
    5 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ALKALI; Or,
      Finding a Key to the Desert Maze.
    6 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN NEW MEXICO; Or,
      The End of the Silver Trail.
    7 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE GRAND CANYON; Or,
      The Mystery of Bright Angel Gulch.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                        The Boys of Steel Series

                           By JAMES R. MEARS

The author has made of these volumes a series of romances with scenes
laid in the iron and steel world. Each book presents a vivid picture of
some phase of this great industry. The information given is exact and
truthful; above all, each story is full of adventure and fascination.

    1 THE IRON BOYS IN THE MINES; Or,
      Starting at the Bottom of the Shaft.
    2 THE IRON BOYS AS FOREMEN; Or,
      Heading the Diamond Drill Shift.
    3 THE IRON BOYS ON THE ORE BOATS; Or,
      Roughing It on the Great Lakes.
    4 THE IRON BOYS IN THE STEEL MILLS; Or,
      Beginning Anew in the Cinder Pits.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                           West Point Series

                          By H. IRVING HANCOCK

The principal characters in these narratives are manly, young Americans
whose doings will inspire all boy readers.

    1 DICK PRESCOTT’S FIRST YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or,
      Two Chums in the Cadet Gray.
    2 DICK PRESCOTT’S SECOND YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or,
      Finding the Glory of the Soldier’s Life.
    3 DICK PRESCOTT’S THIRD YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or,
      Standing Firm for Flag and Honor.
    4 DICK PRESCOTT’S FOURTH YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or,
      Ready to Drop the Gray for Shoulder Straps.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                            Annapolis Series

                          By H. IRVING HANCOCK

The Spirit of the new Navy is delightfully and truthfully depicted in
these volumes.

    1 DAVE DARRIN’S FIRST YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or,
      Two Plebe Midshipmen at the U. S. Naval Academy.
    2 DAVE DARRIN’S SECOND YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or,
      Two Midshipmen as Naval Academy “Youngsters.”
    3 DAVE DARRIN’S THIRD YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or,
      Leaders of the Second Class Midshipmen.
    4 DAVE DARRIN’S FOURTH YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or,
      Headed for Graduation and the Big Cruise.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                       The Young Engineers Series

                          By H. IRVING HANCOCK

The heroes of these stories are known to readers of the High School Boys
Series. In this new series Tom Reade and Harry Hazelton prove worthy of
all the traditions of Dick & Co.

    1 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN COLORADO; Or,
      At Railroad Building in Earnest.
    2 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN ARIZONA; Or,
      Laying Tracks on the “Man-Killer” Quicksand.
    3 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN NEVADA; Or,
      Seeking Fortune on the Turn of a Pick.
    4 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN MEXICO; Or,
      Fighting the Mine Swindlers.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                        Boys of the Army Series

                          By H. IRVING HANCOCK

These books breathe the life and spirit of the United States Army of
to-day, and the life, just as it is, is described by a master pen.

    1 UNCLE SAM’S BOYS IN THE RANKS; Or,
      Two Recruits in the United States Army.
    2 UNCLE SAM’S BOYS ON FIELD DUTY; Or,
      Winning Corporal’s Chevrons.
    3 UNCLE SAM’S BOYS AS SERGEANTS; Or,
      Handling Their First Real Commands.
    4 UNCLE SAM’S BOYS IN THE PHILIPPINES; Or,
      Following the Flag Against the Moros.

                   (Other volumes to follow rapidly.)
               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                         Battleship Boys Series

                          By FRANK GEE PATCHIN

These stories throb with the life of young Americans on to-day’s huge
drab Dreadnaughts.

    1 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS AT SEA; Or,
      Two Apprentices in Uncle Sam’s Navy.
    2 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS FIRST STEP UPWARD; Or,
      Winning Their Grades as Petty Officers.
    3 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN FOREIGN SERVICE; Or,
      Earning New Ratings in European Seas.
    4 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE TROPICS; Or,
      Upholding the American Flag in a Honduras Revolution.

(Other volumes to follow rapidly.)

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                     The Meadow-Brook Girls Series

                           By JANET ALDRIDGE

Real live stories pulsing with the vibrant atmosphere of outdoor life.

    1 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS; Or,
      Fun and Frolic in the Summer Camp.
    2 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY; Or,
      The Young Pathfinders on a Summer Hike.
    3 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS AFLOAT; Or,
      The Stormy Cruise of the Red Rover.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                        High School Boys Series

                          By H. IRVING HANCOCK

In this series of bright, crisp books a new note has been struck.

Boys of every age under sixty will be interested in these fascinating
volumes.

    1 THE HIGH SCHOOL FRESHMEN; Or,
      Dick & Co.’s First Year Pranks and Sports.
    2 THE HIGH SCHOOL PITCHER; Or,
      Dick & Co. on the Gridley Diamond.
    3 THE HIGH SCHOOL LEFT END; Or,
      Dick & Co. Grilling on the Football Gridiron.
    4 THE HIGH SCHOOL CAPTAIN OF THE TEAM; Or,
      Dick & Co. Leading the Athletic Vanguard.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                       Grammar School Boys Series

                          By H. IRVING HANCOCK

This series of stories, based on the actual doings of grammar school
boys, comes near to the heart of the average American boy.

    1 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS OF GRIDLEY; Or,
      Dick & Co. Start Things Moving.
    2 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS SNOWBOUND; Or,
      Dick & Co. at Winter Sports.
    3 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN THE WOODS; Or,
      Dick & Co. Trail Fun and Knowledge.
    4 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER ATHLETICS; Or,
      Dick & Co. Make Their Fame Secure.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                   High School Boys’ Vacation Series

                          By H. IRVING HANCOCK

“Give us more Dick Prescott books!”

This has been the burden of the cry from young readers of the country
over. Almost numberless letters have been received by the publishers,
making this eager demand; for Dick Prescott, Dave Darrin, Tom Reade, and
the other members of Dick & Co. are the most popular high school boys in
the land. Boys will alternately thrill and chuckle when reading these
splendid narratives.

    1 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS’ CANOE CLUB; Or,
      Dick & Co.‘s Rivals on Lake Pleasant.
    2 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER CAMP; Or,
      The Dick Prescott Six Training for the Gridley Eleven.
    3 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS’ FISHING TRIP; Or,
      Dick & Co. in the Wilderness.
    4 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS’ TRAINING HIKE; Or,
      Dick & Co. Making Themselves “Hard as Nails.”

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                         The Circus Boys Series

                       By EDGAR B. P. DARLINGTON

Mr. Darlington’s books breathe forth every phase of an intensely
interesting and exciting life.

    1 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE FLYING RINGS; Or,
      Making the Start in the Sawdust Life.
    2 THE CIRCUS BOYS ACROSS THE CONTINENT; Or,
      Winning New Laurels on the Tanbark.
    3 THE CIRCUS BOYS IN DIXIE LAND; Or,
      Winning the Plaudits of the Sunny South.
    4 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE MISSISSIPPI; Or,
      Afloat with the Big Show on the Big River.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                      The High School Girls Series

                     By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A. M.

These breezy stories of the American High School Girl take the reader
fairly by storm.

    1 GRACE HARLOWE’S PLEBE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or,
      The Merry Doings of the Oakdale Freshman Girls.
    2 GRACE HARLOWE’S SOPHOMORE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or,
      The Record of the Girl Chums in Work and Athletics.
    3 GRACE HARLOWE’S JUNIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or,
      Fast Friends in the Sororities.
    4 GRACE HARLOWE’S SENIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or,
      The Parting of the Ways.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.


                      The Automobile Girls Series

                          By LAURA DENT CRANE

No girl’s library—no family book-case can be considered at all complete
unless it contains these sparkling twentieth-century books.

    1 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT; Or,
      Watching the Summer Parade.
    2 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS IN THE BERKSHIRES; Or,
      The Ghost of Lost Man’s Trail.
    3 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS ALONG THE HUDSON; Or,
      Fighting Fire in Sleepy Hollow.
    4 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT CHICAGO; Or,
      Winning Out Against Heavy Odds.
    5 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT PALM BEACH; Or,
      Proving Their Mettle Under Southern Skies.

               Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, 50c.





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Meadow-Brook Girls Across Country, by 
Janet Aldridge

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY ***

***** This file should be named 36391-0.txt or 36391-0.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        https://www.gutenberg.org/3/6/3/9/36391/

Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
https://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
https://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at https://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit https://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
donations.  To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     https://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.